A letter of many ministers in old England requesting the judgement of their reverend brethren in New England concerning nine positions written Anno Dom. 1637 : together with their answer thereunto returned, anno 1639 : and the reply made unto the said answer and sent over unto them, anno 1640 / by Simeon Ash, and William Rathband.
         Ashe, Simeon, d. 1662.
      
       
         
           1643
        
      
       Approx. 316 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 50 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A70435
         Wing L1573A
         ESTC R11945
         12094848
         ocm 12094848
         53955
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A70435)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 53955)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 238:E59, no 20 or 111:6)
      
       
         
           
             A letter of many ministers in old England requesting the judgement of their reverend brethren in New England concerning nine positions written Anno Dom. 1637 : together with their answer thereunto returned, anno 1639 : and the reply made unto the said answer and sent over unto them, anno 1640 / by Simeon Ash, and William Rathband.
             Ashe, Simeon, d. 1662.
             Rathband, William, d. 1695.
          
           [12], 90 [i.e. 86] p.
           
             Printed for Thomas Vnderhill ...,
             London :
             1643.
          
           
             Errata: p. [2].
             Reproduction of original in Thomason Collection, British Library and Harvard University Libraries.
             Marginal notes.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church polity -- Early works to 1800.
           Congregational churches -- Doctrines.
           New England -- Church history -- 17th century.
           Great Britain -- Church history -- 17th century.
        
      
    
     
        2006-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-03 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-04 Ali Jakobson
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-04 Ali Jakobson
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           LETTER
           OF
           MANY
           MINISTERS
           IN
           OLD
           ENGLAND
           ,
           Requesting
           The
           judgement
           of
           their
           Reverend
           Brethren
           in
           
             New
             England
          
           concerning
           Nine
           Positions
           .
        
         
           
             Written
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           1637.
           
        
         
           Together
           with
           their
           Answer
           thereunto
           returned
           ,
           Anno
           1639.
           
        
         
           And
           the
           Reply
           made
           unto
           the
           said
           Answer
           ,
           and
           sent
           over
           unto
           them
           ,
           Anno
           1640.
           
        
         
           Now
           published
           (
           by
           occasion
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Reader
           ,
           following
           in
           the
           next
           page
           ,
           )
           upon
           the
           desire
           of
           many
           godly
           and
           faithfull
           Ministers
           in
           and
           about
           the
           City
           of
           London
           ,
           who
           love
           and
           seeke
           the
           truth
           .
        
         
           By
           
             Simeon
             Ash
          
           ,
           and
           
             William
             Rathband
          
           .
        
         
           1
           Thes
           .
           5.
           21.
           
        
         
           
             Prove
             all
             things
             ;
             Hold
             fast
             that
             which
             is
             good
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Thomas
             Vnderhill
          
           ,
           at
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           Bible
           in
           great
           Woodstreet
           .
           1643.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           I
           
             Have
             diligently
             perused
             this
             Reply
             to
             the
             Answer
             ,
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
          
           New-England
           ,
           
             to
             the
             nine
             Positions
             which
             I
             have
             approved
             ,
             and
             judge
             very
             necessarie
             ,
             and
             seasonable
             to
             bee
             Printed
             ,
             and
             published
             ,
          
           Iuly
           
             the
             fifth
          
           ,
           1643.
           
        
         
           
             Iames
             Cranford
          
           
             Rector
             of
          
           Christophers
           London
           .
        
      
       
         
           Errata
           .
        
         
           PAge
           22.
           
           Marg.
           read
           
             Romae
             .
             p.
             33
             line
             27
             r.
          
           society
           .
           
             p
             37.
             l.
             21.
             r.
          
           Of
           all
           true
           Churches
           .
           
             p
             37.
             l.
             3●
             .
             r.
             parium
             .
             p.
             47.
             l.
             41
             r.
          
           saith
           .
           
             p
             48.
             l.
          
           30.
           r.
           
             quin.
             p.
             50.
             l.
             31
             r.
          
           Ordinance
           .
           The
           faults
           escaped
           in
           the
           quotation
           p.
           5●
           .
           in
           some
           Copies
           ,
           the
           reader
           is
           desired
           to
           correct
           by
           
             Beza
             de
             Presb.
             p
             57
             l.
             7.
             r.
          
           is
           the
           same
           .
           
             p
             61
             l
             25.
             r.
          
           Objection
           .
           
             p.
             61.
             l.
             28.
             r.
          
           were
           dispensed
           .
           
             p
             64
             l
             ●4
             r.
          
           which
           without
           .
           
             p.
             67.
             l.
             14.
             r
             parium
             .
             p.
             67
             l.
             29
             ▪
             r.
          
           therefore
           to
           them
           ,
           
             p.
             6●
             .
             l.
             28.
             r.
          
           with
           Christ
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           
             Good
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           VPon
           the
           receipt
           of
           the
           Answer
           returned
           unto
           the
           Nine
           Positions
           ,
           Master
           Ball
           moved
           by
           the
           request
           of
           Brethren
           ,
           drew
           up
           this
           reply
           ,
           which
           upon
           perusall
           and
           joynt
           approbation
           ,
           was
           directed
           unto
           the
           reverend
           Elders
           of
           the
           severall
           Churches
           in
           
             New
             England
          
           .
           The
           Reply
           sent
           miscarrying
           in
           the
           hand
           ,
           to
           which
           it
           was
           committed
           ,
           though
           both
           Letters
           and
           printed
           Bookes
           trusted
           in
           the
           same
           hand
           were
           delivered
           :
           Hereupon
           another
           Copie
           was
           from
           
             New
             England
          
           desired
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           prepared
           in
           the
           yeare
           following
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           the
           Answer
           being
           tendered
           to
           the
           Presse
           ,
           it
           was
           judged
           more
           meete
           to
           keepe
           the
           Reply
           in
           readinesse
           to
           attend
           the
           publishing
           of
           the
           Answer
           ,
           then
           to
           part
           with
           it
           in
           the
           other
           way
           .
           This
           intelligence
           was
           the
           last
           yeare
           conveyed
           into
           
             New
             England
          
           ,
           since
           which
           time
           ,
           there
           hath
           been
           an
           expectation
           to
           see
           that
           in
           Print
           ,
           which
           now
           is
           sent
           abroad
           to
           open
           view
           .
           By
           this
           Relation
           it
           is
           manifest
           who
           are
           voluntiers
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           pressed
           to
           come
           forth
           as
           defendants
           in
           these
           Controversies
           .
           These
           differences
           betwixt
           the
           loving
           Brethren
           of
           old
           England
           and
           New
           ,
           had
           not
           been
           made
           thus
           notorious
           ,
           if
           some
           who
           cry
           up
           the
           Church
           way
           in
           
             New
             England
          
           ,
           as
           the
           only
           way
           of
           God
           ,
           had
           not
           been
           forward
           ,
           to
           blow
           them
           abroad
           in
           the
           world
           .
           But
           surely
           the
           providence
           of
           God
           is
           remarkeable
           in
           bringing
           these
           questions
           into
           debate
           at
           this
           time
           .
           When
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           from
           all
           the
           Counties
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           are
           called
           together
           by
           both
           houses
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           to
           consult
           about
           the
           healing
           of
           our
           breaches
           ,
           which
           are
           very
           many
           and
           dangerous
           :
           The
           Copie
           of
           this
           Reply
           being
           committed
           to
           our
           custodie
           we
           are
           necessitated
           to
           appeare
           in
           the
           publication
           of
           it
           :
           yet
           we
           shall
           preface
           nothing
           concerning
           the
           Treatise
           it selfe
           ,
           because
           our
           known
           respects
           to
           the
           reverend
           and
           judicious
           Author
           will
           tender
           us
           partiall
           ,
           and
           our
           testimony
           can
           adde
           no
           credit
           to
           his
           works
           which
           withall
           indifferent
           Readers
           will
           plead
           sufficiently
           for
           their
           own
           acceptance
           .
           If
           this
           discourse
           shall
           adde
           any
           discovery
           of
           light
           unto
           them
           ,
           who
           desire
           a
           sound
           judgement
           in
           the
           controversies
           here
           agitated
           ,
           our
           end
           is
           obtained
           ,
           and
           our
           prayers
           answered
           ,
           who
           are
           .
        
         
           
             Thy
             Servants
             in
             and
             for
             the
             truth
             ,
             
               
                 Simeon
                 Ash
                 ,
              
               
                 William
                 Rathband
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           The
           Letter
           of
           those
           Ministers
           in
           England
           ,
           who
           requested
           to
           know
           the
           judgement
           of
           their
           Brethren
           in
           
             New
             England
          
           ,
           in
           Nine
           positions
           ,
           wherein
           the
           reasons
           of
           this
           their
           request
           ,
           are
           truly
           reported
           .
        
         
           
             (
             Reverend
             and
             beloved
             Brethren
             )
          
        
         
           
             WHiles
             we
             lived
             together
             in
             the
             same
             Kingdome
             ,
             we
             professed
             the
             same
             faith
             ,
             joyned
             in
             the
             same
             Ordinances
             ,
             laboured
             in
             the
             worke
             of
             God
             to
             gaine
             soules
             unto
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             maintained
             the
             puritie
             of
             worship
             against
             corruptions
             ,
             both
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             and
             on
             the
             left
             .
             But
             since
             your
             departure
             into
          
           New
           England
           ,
           
             we
             heare
             (
             and
             partly
             beleeve
             it
             )
             that
             divers
             have
             embraced
             certaine
             vain
             opinions
             ,
             such
             as
             you
             disliked
             formerly
             ,
             and
             we
             judge
             to
             be
             groundlesse
             and
             unwarrantable
             .
             As
             that
             a
             stinted
             forme
             of
             prayer
             ,
             and
             set
             Liturgie
             is
             unlawfull
             ;
             That
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             to
             joyne
             in
             prayer
             ,
             or
             to
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             where
             a
             stinted
             Liturgie
             is
             used
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             children
             of
             godly
             and
             approved
             Christians
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             Raptized
             ,
             untill
             their
             parents
             bee
             set
             members
             of
             some
             perticular
             congregation
             .
             4.
             that
             the
             Parents
             themselves
             ,
             though
             of
             approved
             piety
             are
             not
             to
             be
             received
             to
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             untill
             they
             bee
             admitted
             as
             set
             members
             .
             5.
             
             That
             the
             power
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             &c.
             is
             so
             in
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             what
             the
             major
             part
             shall
             allow
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             done
             ,
             though
             the
             Pastors
             and
             Governors
             ,
             and
             part
             of
             the
             assembly
             be
             of
             another
             minde
             ,
             and
             peradventure
             ,
             upon
             more
             substantiall
             reasons
             .
             6.
             
             That
             none
             are
             to
             be
             admitted
             as
             set
             members
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             promise
             ,
             not
             to
             depart
             ,
             or
             remove
             unlesse
             the
             Congregation
             will
             give
             leave
             .
             7.
             
             That
             a
             Minister
             is
             so
             a
             Minister
             to
             a
             particular
             Congregation
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             dislike
             him
             unjustly
             ,
             or
             leave
             him
             he
             ceaseth
             to
             be
             a
             Minister
             .
             8.
             
             That
             a
             Minister
             cannot
             performe
             any
             ministeriall
             act
             in
             another
             Congregation
             .
             9.
             
             That
             members
             of
             one
             Congregation
             may
             not
             communicate
             in
             another
             .
          
        
         
           
             These
             and
             other
             such
             like
             (
             which
             we
             omit
             to
             reckon
             up
             )
             are
             written
             and
             reported
             to
             be
             the
             common
             Tenents
             in
          
           New
           England
           ,
           
             which
             are
             received
             with
             great
             applause
             ,
             maintained
             with
             great
             confidence
             ,
             and
             applauded
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             Church
             way
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Lord
             is
             to
             be
             worshipped
             .
             And
             letters
             from
          
           New
           England
           
             have
             so
             taken
             with
             divers
             in
             many
             parts
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             left
             our
             Assemblies
             because
             of
             a
             stinted
             Liturgie
             ,
             and
             excommunicated
             themselves
             from
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             because
             such
             as
             are
             not
             debarred
             from
             it
             .
             And
             being
             turned
             aside
             themselves
             ,
             they
             labour
             to
             ensnare
             others
             ,
             to
             the
             griefe
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             the
             scandall
             of
             Religion
             ,
             the
             wounding
             of
             their
             owne
             soules
             (
             if
             they
             did
             advisedly
             consider
             the
             matter
             )
             and
             great
             advantage
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             are
             wily
             to
             espy
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             make
             use
             of
             all
             advantages
             to
             prejudice
             the
             truth
             .
             (
             Beloved
             brethren
             )
             if
             you
             stood
             in
             our
             places
             ,
             we
             are
             well
             assured
             it
             would
             be
             no
             small
             griefe
             unto
             you
             ,
             to
             heare
             and
             see
             the
             people
             led
             afide
             to
             the
             disgrace
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             upon
             weake
             and
             groundlesse
             imaginations
             ,
             and
             in
             rash
             and
             inconsiderate
             zeale
             to
             deale
             with
             that
             which
             is
             of
             God
             ▪
             as
             if
             it
             were
             of
             man.
             And
             if
             it
             be
             to
             us
             griefe
             of
             heart
             to
             heare
             that
             you
             have
             changed
             
             from
             that
             truth
             which
             you
             did
             professe
             ,
             and
             embrace
             that
             for
             truth
             which
             in
             former
             times
             upon
             sound
             grounds
             you
             did
             condemne
             as
             erroneous
             ,
             we
             hope
             you
             will
             not
             be
             offended
             .
             You
             know
             how
             oft
             it
             hath
             beene
             objected
             ,
             that
             Non-conformists
             in
             practice
             are
             Separatists
             in
             heart
             but
             that
             they
             goe
             crosse
             to
             their
             own
             positions
             ,
             or
             smother
             the
             truth
             for
             sinister
             ends
             .
             They
             of
             the
             Separation
             boast
             that
             they
             stand
             upon
             the
             Non-conformist's
             grounds
             .
             A
             vainglorious
             flourish
             and
             sleight
             pretence
             .
             But
             both
             these
             are
             much
             countenanced
             by
             your
             sudden
             change
             if
             you
             be
             changed
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             reported
             .
             How
             shall
             your
             brethren
             bee
             able
             to
             stand
             up
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             their
             innocencie
             and
             the
             uprightnesse
             of
             their
             cause
             ,
             when
             your
             example
             and
             opinion
             shall
             be
             cast
             in
             their
             dish
             ?
             Must
             they
             leave
             you
             now
             ,
             with
             whom
             they
             have
             held
             society
             ?
             Or
             will
             you
             plead
             for
             Separation
             ,
             which
             you
             have
             condemned
             as
             rash
             and
             inconsiderate
             ?
             You
             know
             that
             thy
             who
             have
             run
             this
             way
             have
             fallen
             into
             manifold
             divisions
             ,
             and
             may
             not
             you
             justly
             feare
             ,
             lest
             the
             same
             befall
             you
             ?
             Some
             warnings
             you
             have
             had
             already
             ,
             and
             have
             you
             not
             cause
             to
             feare
             every
             day
             more
             and
             more
             ?
             Errour
             is
             very
             fruitfull
             and
             will
             spread
             apace
             .
             A
             cracke
             in
             the
             foundation
             may
             occasion
             a
             wide
             breach
             in
             the
             building
             ,
             where
             there
             will
             not
             be
             means
             ,
             or
             mind
             to
             amend
             it
             .
             Experience
             every
             day
             may
             tutour
             us
             herein
             .
             But
             to
             let
             passe
             all
             inconveniences
             ,
             our
             request
             in
             all
             meeknesse
             and
             love
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             these
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             the
             forementioned
             opinions
             be
             indeed
             your
             Tenants
             you
             would
             be
             pleased
             to
             take
             a
             second
             review
             of
             your
             grounds
             ,
             and
             send
             us
             your
             strongest
             reasons
             that
             have
             swayed
             you
             in
             these
             matters
             :
             and
             if
             we
             shall
             find
             them
             upon
             due
             examination
             to
             be
             such
             as
             will
             carry
             weight
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             ready
             to
             give
             you
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             fellowship
             ;
             if
             otherwise
             you
             shall
             receive
             our
             just
             and
             modest
             animadversions
             in
             what
             we
             conceive
             you
             have
             erred
             from
             the
             truth
             .
             You
             will
             not
             judge
             ,
             if
             we
             cannot
             apprehend
             the
             strength
             of
             your
             grounds
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             we
             love
             not
             the
             truth
             ,
             or
             bee
             carryed
             with
             by-respects
             (
             though
             these
             conceipts
             prevaile
             too
             much
             :
             )
             Such
             rigid
             and
             harsh
             censures
             ,
             cannot
             lodge
             in
             meeke
             and
             humble
             breasts
             .
             Weighty
             reasons
             promote
             the
             truth
             not
             unadvised
             judging
             .
             You
             your selves
             have
             judged
             that
             to
             be
             errour
             ,
             which
             now
             you
             take
             to
             be
             truth
             when
             yet
             you
             were
             not
             blinded
             with
             by-respects
             ,
             nor
             hudwinked
             your
             eyes
             ,
             that
             you
             might
             not
             see
             the
             light
             .
             And
             if
             you
             have
             just
             warrant
             from
             God
             to
             pull
             downe
             what
             you
             have
             builded
             ,
             and
             to
             build
             what
             you
             have
             pulled
             downe
             ,
             we
             desire
             you
             would
             lovingly
             and
             maturely
             impart
             it
             ▪
             for
             as
             yet
             we
             have
             scene
             none
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             not
             ready
             to
             prove
             ,
             and
             shew
             by
             the
             rule
             of
             truth
             to
             be
             too
             weake
             to
             carry
             any
             burthen
             .
          
        
         
           
             We
             adore
             with
             you
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             we
             know
             the
             Counsell
             of
             the
             Lord
             shall
             stand
             :
             if
             you
             can
             shew
             that
             you
             walke
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             shall
             heartily
             rejoyce
             to
             walke
             with
             you
             :
             but
             if
             you
             have
             turned
             aside
             ,
             we
             shall
             earnestly
             desire
             that
             you
             would
             be
             pleased
             seriously
             to
             consider
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             speedily
             reforme
             ,
             what
             is
             out
             of
             order
             .
             Thus
             not
             doubting
             of
             your
             favourable
             interpretation
             of
             this
             our
             motion
             ,
             for
             the
             preventing
             of
             distraction
             ,
             maintenance
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             searching
             out
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             whereby
             we
             may
             be
             directed
             to
             live
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             God
             the
             good
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             comfort
             of
             our
             soules
             ,
             beseeching
             God
             to
             lead
             and
             guide
             us
             into
             all
             truth
             and
             holinesse
             ,
             and
             keepe
             us
             blamelesse
             untill
             his
             glorious
             appearance
             ,
             we
             rest
          
        
         
           
             Your
             loving
             Brethren
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           An
           Epistle
           written
           by
           the
           Elders
           of
           the
           Churches
           in
           NEW-ENGLAND
           ,
           to
           those
           godly
           Ministers
           fore-mentioned
           that
           sent
           over
           the
           Positions
           .
        
         
           
             Reverend
             and
             beloved
             Brethren
             :
          
        
         
           IN
           these
           remote
           Coasts
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           whereunto
           the
           good
           hand
           of
           God
           hath
           brought
           us
           ,
           as
           we
           doe
           with
           much
           comfort
           of
           heart
           call
           to
           mind
           the
           many
           gracious
           blessings
           ,
           which
           both
           with
           you
           ,
           and
           from
           you
           ,
           we
           injoyed
           in
           our
           Christian
           and
           holy
           communion
           ,
           (
           the
           memory
           and
           fruit
           whereof
           we
           hope
           shall
           never
           be
           blotted
           out
           )
           so
           we
           have
           also
           seen
           cause
           to
           looke
           back
           to
           our
           former
           administrations
           there
           ,
           and
           to
           search
           and
           trie
           our
           wayes
           ;
           that
           wherein
           soever
           we
           have
           formerly
           gone
           astray
           ,
           we
           might
           judge
           our selves
           for
           it
           before
           the
           Lord
           :
           And
           that
           seeing
           now
           God
           hath
           set
           before
           us
           an
           open
           doore
           of
           libertie
           ,
           wee
           might
           neither
           abuse
           our
           libertie
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           runne
           out
           into
           any
           groundlesse
           unwarrantable
           courses
           ,
           nor
           neglect
           the
           present
           opportunitie
           to
           administer
           (
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           Christ
           )
           all
           the
           holy
           ordinances
           of
           God
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           patterne
           set
           before
           us
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           In
           our
           native
           Countrey
           ,
           when
           we
           were
           first
           called
           to
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           many
           of
           us
           tooke
           some
           things
           to
           be
           indifferent
           and
           lawfull
           ,
           which
           in
           after-times
           we
           saw
           to
           be
           sinfull
           ,
           and
           durst
           not
           continue
           in
           the
           practise
           of
           them
           there
           ;
           Afterwards
           some
           things
           that
           we
           bare
           as
           burthens
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           things
           inexpedient
           ,
           though
           not
           utterly
           unlawfull
           ;
           we
           have
           no
           cause
           to
           retain
           and
           practise
           the
           same
           things
           here
           ,
           which
           would
           not
           have
           been
           not
           onely
           inexpedient
           ,
           but
           unlawfull
           :
           such
           things
           as
           a
           man
           may
           tollerate
           when
           he
           cannot
           remove
           them
           ,
           hee
           cannot
           tollerate
           without
           sinne
           ,
           when
           he
           may
           remove
           them
           ;
           Besides
           some
           things
           we
           practised
           there
           (
           which
           wee
           speak
           to
           our
           shame
           and
           griefe
           )
           which
           we
           never
           took
           into
           serious
           consideration
           whether
           they
           were
           lawfull
           ,
           and
           expedient
           or
           no
           ,
           but
           took
           them
           for
           granted
           ,
           and
           generally
           received
           ;
           not
           onely
           by
           the
           most
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           most
           godly
           and
           judicious
           servants
           of
           God
           amongst
           them
           ;
           which
           neverthelesse
           when
           we
           came
           to
           weigh
           them
           in
           the
           ballance
           of
           the
           Sanctuarie
           ,
           we
           could
           not
           find
           sufficient
           warrant
           in
           the
           Word
           to
           receive
           them
           ,
           and
           establish
           them
           here
           :
           of
           one
           of
           these
           three
           kinds
           will
           these
           our
           present
           practises
           appeare
           to
           be
           ,
           which
           you
           call
           our
           new
           opinions
           ,
           or
           ,
           Innovations
           here
           ;
           except
           it
           be
           some
           few
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           though
           they
           have
           been
           reported
           to
           you
           to
           be
           our
           Judgements
           and
           practises
           ,
           yet
           are
           indeed
           farre
           from
           
           us
           :
           The
           partieulars
           are
           too
           many
           ,
           and
           too
           weightie
           to
           give
           you
           account
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           ground
           of
           our
           proceedings
           about
           them
           in
           a
           Letter
           .
           But
           to
           give
           you
           (
           if
           it
           be
           the
           will
           of
           God
           )
           the
           better
           satisfaction
           ,
           we
           have
           sent
           you
           a
           short
           Treatise
           touching
           each
           particular
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           your
           desire
           you
           might
           understand
           from
           us
           how
           farre
           we
           do
           acknowledge
           any
           of
           these
           tenents
           ,
           and
           upon
           what
           ground
           ,
           hoping
           that
           according
           to
           your
           promise
           ,
           if
           upon
           due
           examination
           you
           shall
           find
           any
           weight
           in
           them
           ,
           you
           will
           give
           us
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           fellowship
           .
           But
           if
           otherwise
           ,
           you
           will
           send
           us
           your
           just
           and
           faithfull
           animadversions
           ,
           and
           we
           doe
           not
           suspect
           your
           loves
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           or
           your
           sincere
           speaking
           according
           to
           your
           conscience
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God.
           Neither
           taxe
           we
           you
           as
           siding
           from
           the
           truth
           with
           by-respects
           ,
           whereof
           you
           complain
           ,
           verily
           we
           abhorre
           such
           rash
           ,
           harsh
           ,
           and
           presumptuous
           notoriousnesse
           ,
           we
           see
           as
           much
           cause
           to
           suspect
           the
           integritie
           of
           our
           own
           hearts
           ,
           as
           yours
           ;
           and
           so
           much
           the
           more
           ,
           as
           being
           more
           privie
           to
           the
           deceitfulnesse
           of
           our
           own
           hearts
           then
           to
           yours
           .
           And
           we
           cannot
           but
           with
           much
           thankfulnesse
           of
           heart
           acknowledge
           the
           many
           rich
           precious
           treasures
           of
           his
           grace
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           Lord
           hath
           furnished
           sandrie
           of
           you
           above
           your
           Brethren
           ,
           which
           causeth
           us
           with
           great
           reverence
           to
           accept
           ,
           and
           receive
           what
           further
           light
           God
           may
           be
           pleased
           to
           impart
           unto
           us
           by
           you
           .
           But
           as
           we
           have
           beleeved
           ,
           so
           have
           we
           hitherto
           practised
           ,
           and
           so
           have
           most
           of
           us
           spoken
           this
           our
           Answer
           to
           your
           particulars
           ,
           most
           of
           us
           we
           may
           say
           ,
           because
           there
           wants
           not
           some
           Brethren
           amongst
           us
           who
           proceed
           further
           ,
           even
           to
           looke
           at
           all
           set
           formes
           of
           Prayer
           invented
           by
           men
           of
           another
           age
           or
           congregation
           ,
           and
           prescribed
           to
           their
           Brethren
           to
           be
           read
           out
           of
           a
           book
           for
           the
           prayers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           Images
           ,
           or
           Imaginations
           of
           men
           ,
           forbidden
           in
           the
           second
           Commandement
           ;
           But
           as
           we
           leave
           them
           to
           their
           libertie
           of
           their
           own
           judgements
           without
           prejudice
           ,
           so
           do
           we
           also
           concurre
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           them
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           we
           all
           goe
           in
           bearing
           witnesse
           against
           any
           set
           formes
           ,
           or
           the
           corruptions
           in
           them
           ;
           In
           dispatching
           whereof
           ,
           we
           have
           been
           the
           more
           slow
           because
           it
           behoved
           us
           first
           to
           inquire
           into
           ,
           and
           to
           settle
           some
           controversies
           amongst
           our selves
           ,
           before
           we
           could
           well
           attend
           to
           entertaine
           discourse
           about
           forraigne
           questions
           which
           do
           not
           so
           neerely
           concerne
           our
           present
           estate
           and
           practise
           .
           Besides
           your
           Letters
           being
           sent
           to
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           us
           dwelling
           farre
           asunder
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           an
           easie
           thing
           for
           all
           of
           us
           often
           to
           meet
           together
           to
           consider
           of
           these
           Questions
           ,
           much
           lesse
           to
           resolve
           upon
           one
           just
           answer
           .
           But
           having
           at
           length
           (
           by
           the
           assistance
           of
           God
           )
           brought
           our
           Answers
           to
           this
           issue
           ,
           we
           commend
           it
           to
           the
           blessing
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           in
           him
           to
           your
           Christian
           ,
           and
           judicious
           consideration
           ;
           where
           if
           all
           things
           bee
           found
           safe
           ,
           and
           duely
           warranted
           from
           Scripture
           grounds
           ;
           do
           you
           also
           as
           seemeth
           vigilant
           Watchmen
           of
           the
           Lords
           flock
           ,
           and
           faithfull
           witnesses
           to
           God
           ;
           If
           any
           thing
           seeme
           doubtfull
           to
           you
           ,
           consider
           and
           weigh
           it
           very
           well
           before
           you
           reject
           it
           :
           If
           any
           thing
           appeare
           to
           be
           unsound
           ,
           and
           dissonant
           from
           the
           Word
           (
           which
           we
           for
           our
           parts
           cannot
           discerne
           )
           we
           shall
           willingly
           attend
           
           to
           what
           further
           light
           God
           may
           send
           unto
           us
           by
           you
           :
           In
           the
           meane
           while
           wee
           intreat
           you
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           not
           to
           suffer
           such
           apprehensions
           to
           lodge
           in
           your
           minds
           ,
           which
           you
           intimate
           in
           your
           Letters
           ;
           As
           if
           we
           here
           justified
           the
           wayes
           of
           riged
           separation
           ,
           which
           sometimes
           amongst
           you
           we
           have
           formerly
           borne
           witnesse
           against
           :
           and
           so
           build
           againe
           the
           things
           we
           have
           destroyed
           ;
           you
           know
           they
           separate
           from
           your
           Congregations
           ,
           as
           no
           Churches
           ;
           from
           the
           Ordinances
           dispensed
           by
           you
           as
           meere
           .
           Antichristian
           ,
           and
           from
           your selves
           as
           no
           visible
           Christians
           .
           But
           wee
           professe
           unfainedly
           ,
           we
           separate
           from
           the
           corruptions
           which
           we
           conceive
           to
           be
           left
           in
           your
           Churches
           ,
           and
           from
           such
           Ordinances
           administred
           therein
           as
           we
           feare
           are
           not
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           of
           men
           ;
           And
           for
           your selves
           ,
           we
           are
           so
           farre
           from
           separating
           as
           from
           no
           visible
           Christians
           ,
           as
           that
           you
           are
           under
           God
           in
           our
           hearts
           (
           if
           the
           Lord
           would
           suffer
           it
           )
           to
           live
           and
           die
           together
           ;
           and
           we
           looke
           at
           sundrie
           of
           you
           as
           men
           of
           that
           eminent
           growth
           in
           Christianitie
           ,
           that
           if
           there
           by
           any
           visible
           Christians
           under
           heaven
           ,
           amongst
           you
           are
           the
           men
           ,
           which
           for
           these
           many
           yeeres
           have
           been
           written
           in
           your
           foreheads
           
             (
             Holinesse
             to
             the
             Lord
          
           )
           which
           we
           speake
           not
           to
           prejudice
           any
           truth
           which
           our selves
           are
           here
           taught
           and
           called
           to
           professe
           ,
           but
           we
           still
           beleeve
           though
           personall
           Christians
           may
           be
           eminent
           in
           their
           growth
           of
           Christianitie
           :
           yet
           Churches
           had
           still
           need
           to
           grow
           from
           apparent
           defects
           to
           puritie
           ;
           and
           from
           reformation
           to
           Reformation
           ,
           age
           after
           age
           ,
           till
           the
           Lord
           have
           utterly
           abolished
           Antichrist
           with
           the
           breath
           of
           his
           mouth
           ,
           and
           the
           brightnesse
           of
           his
           comming
           to
           the
           full
           and
           cleare
           revelation
           of
           all
           his
           holy
           Truth
           ;
           especially
           touching
           the
           ordering
           of
           his
           house
           and
           publick
           worship
           ;
           as
           a
           pledge
           of
           this
           our
           estimation
           of
           you
           ,
           and
           sincere
           affection
           to
           you
           ,
           we
           have
           sent
           you
           these
           Answers
           to
           your
           demand
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           readie
           ,
           by
           the
           help
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           receive
           back
           againe
           from
           you
           ,
           wise
           ,
           and
           just
           ,
           and
           holy
           Advertisements
           in
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           Now
           the
           Lord
           God
           ,
           and
           Father
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           your
           Lord
           and
           ours
           ;
           lead
           us
           all
           unto
           all
           Truths
           ,
           purge
           out
           all
           Leaven
           out
           of
           his
           Churches
           ,
           and
           keepe
           us
           blamelesse
           and
           harmlesse
           in
           his
           holy
           Faith
           and
           feare
           ,
           to
           his
           heavenly
           kingdome
           ,
           through
           him
           that
           hath
           loved
           us
           ;
           In
           whom
           we
           rest
           ,
        
         
           
             Your
             very
             loving
             Brethren
             ,
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Churches
             in
             New-England
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             Reverend
             and
             dearely
             beloved
             Brethren
             ,
          
        
         
           IT
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           but
           while
           we
           live
           here
           ,
           we
           shall
           have
           just
           cause
           to
           search
           and
           try
           our
           ways
           ,
           look
           back
           upon
           former
           courses
           ,
           and
           call
           things
           done
           to
           more
           strict
           examination
           .
           For
           being
           over-clouded
           with
           ignorance
           ,
           compassed
           about
           with
           infirmities
           ,
           and
           
           beset
           with
           many
           temptations
           to
           sinne
           ,
           knowing
           what
           we
           know
           best
           ,
           but
           darkly
           and
           in
           part
           ,
           no
           marvell
           ,
           if
           in
           many
           things
           we
           offend
           ignorantly
           ,
           of
           frailty
           for
           want
           of
           due
           consideration
           ,
           rashly
           mistaking
           Errour
           for
           Truth
           ,
           condemning
           Truth
           for
           Errour
           ,
           suspecting
           evill
           without
           cause
           ,
           and
           not
           suspecting
           where
           is
           just
           reason
           ,
           drawing
           erronious
           conclusions
           from
           sound
           principles
           ,
           and
           maintaining
           truths
           upon
           weak
           grounds
           ;
           so
           that
           in
           examination
           of
           our
           wayes
           ,
           and
           endevours
           of
           their
           Reformation
           wee
           had
           need
           to
           looke
           warily
           ,
           that
           wee
           turn
           not
           to
           the
           right
           hand
           or
           to
           the
           left
           ,
           for
           in
           the
           one
           we
           add
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           oother
           ,
           and
           of
           our selves
           are
           apt
           to
           strike
           aside
           to
           both
           .
           A
           loose
           conscience
           will
           be
           profane
           ,
           a
           tender
           ,
           scrupulous
           .
           It
           stands
           us
           therefore
           upon
           to
           have
           our selves
           in
           suspition
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           experience
           teacheth
           that
           many
           have
           swerved
           from
           the
           path
           of
           sound
           peace
           and
           comfort
           on
           each
           hand
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           
             (
             Beloved
             Brethren
          
           )
           if
           since
           your
           comming
           into
           
             New
             England
          
           ,
           upon
           serious
           Review
           of
           former
           actions
           you
           have
           discovered
           any
           truths
           heretofore
           not
           taken
           notice
           of
           ,
           we
           shal
           be
           so
           far
           from
           rejecting
           them
           because
           of
           your
           former
           judgment
           and
           practice
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           heartily
           desire
           to
           know
           and
           imbrace
           the
           same
           with
           you
           ,
           and
           blesse
           God
           for
           you
           as
           the
           happy
           instruments
           of
           his
           glory
           ,
           our
           Instruction
           &
           the
           advancement
           of
           the
           truth
           .
           But
           if
           the
           discoveries
           be
           of
           the
           like
           nature
           with
           the
           positions
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Letter
           ;
           as
           before
           ,
           so
           still
           ,
           we
           conceive
           them
           to
           be
           new
           opinions
           ,
           and
           not
           warranted
           by
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           true
           Antiquity
           .
        
         
           Opinions
           we
           say
           ,
           not
           practices
           ,
           for
           not
           changing
           your
           opinion
           ,
           you
           might
           lawfully
           alter
           your
           practice
           ;
           nay
           ,
           what
           you
           did
           tolerate
           formerly
           as
           a
           burthen
           ,
           in
           case
           
           not
           free
           ,
           you
           might
           well
           forgoe
           being
           at
           your
           liberty
           .
           Your
           judgement
           being
           the
           same
           ,
           you
           might
           use
           your
           liberty
           in
           forbearance
           of
           a
           set
           Liturgie
           ,
           and
           yet
           retaine
           the
           same
           judgement
           of
           a
           stinted
           Liturgie
           ,
           that
           you
           had
           before
           ;
           you
           might
           forbeare
           for
           a
           time
           upon
           speciall
           Reason
           (
           such
           as
           present
           state
           and
           occasion
           might
           suggest
           )
           to
           receive
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           approved
           Christians
           ,
           not
           set
           members
           of
           a
           particular
           Congregation
           ;
           as
           some
           Brethren
           do
           )
           who
           yet
           dare
           not
           think
           it
           unlawfull
           to
           communicate
           with
           such
           in
           the
           act
           of
           worship
           ,
           or
           deem
           it
           just
           and
           right
           altogether
           to
           debar
           them
           ,
           as
           having
           no
           right
           nor
           title
           to
           those
           priviledges
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           It
           is
           your
           opinions
           whereto
           we
           had
           respect
           ,
           not
           simply
           your
           practice
           .
           It
           never
           entred
           into
           us
           to
           perswade
           you
           to
           a
           set
           Liturgy
           ,
           much
           lesse
           to
           complain
           that
           you
           had
           not
           accepted
           ours
           .
           But
           that
           all
           stinted
           Liturgies
           should
           be
           condemned
           as
           devised
           worship
           ,
           and
           so
           condemned
           as
           that
           none
           may
           lawfully
           be
           present
           at
           ,
           or
           pertake
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           administred
           in
           a
           stinted
           or
           devised
           forme
           ,
           this
           wee
           called
           a
           new
           opinion
           .
        
         
           Neither
           do
           we
           mention
           it
           because
           we
           knew
           it
           to
           be
           the
           private
           opinion
           of
           some
           Brethren
           among
           you
           ,
           whom
           we
           had
           left
           to
           the
           liberty
           of
           their
           owne
           judgment
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           the
           maintenance
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           a
           just
           call
           did
           not
           ingage
           us
           :
           but
           because
           it
           was
           cryed
           up
           ,
           and
           advanced
           with
           all
           diligence
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           of
           some
           among
           us
           standing
           affected
           England-ward
           ,
           as
           if
           a
           chief
           point
           of
           holinesse
           consisted
           in
           separation
           .
           You
           know
           how
           great
           a
           fire
           a
           little
           sparkle
           kindles
           .
           And
           seeing
           this
           Distraction
           and
           Rent
           had
           its
           originall
           ,
           growth
           and
           continuance
           from
           some
           Brethren
           in
           those
           parts
           ,
           or
           affected
           to
           that
           way
           ,
           when
           in
           loving
           and
           friendly
           manner
           we
           could
           neither
           receive
           grounds
           at
           home
           for
           our
           conviction
           ,
           nor
           procure
           just
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           contrary
           ;
           what
           could
           wee
           doe
           lesse
           then
           call
           upon
           you
           joyntly
           to
           know
           your
           judgment
           ,
           and
           either
           by
           sound
           proof
           to
           be
           by
           you
           convinced
           (
           if
           happily
           you
           should
           approve
           their
           separation
           (
           which
           we
           esteem
           groundlesse
           ,
           rash
           ,
           unlawfull
           ,
           and
           prejudiciall
           to
           outward
           peace
           )
           or
           being
           backed
           by
           a
           testimony
           of
           its
           dislike
           from
           you
           ,
           we
           might
           the
           better
           be
           both
           incouraged
           ,
           and
           furnished
           to
           endevour
           the
           quenching
           of
           that
           fire
           which
           was
           kindled
           but
           in
           too
           many
           places
           ,
        
         
           In
           other
           perticulars
           also
           ,
           wee
           conceive
           ,
           you
           goe
           beyond
           Commission
           given
           of
           God
           :
           granting
           them
           authority
           to
           whom
           God
           hath
           not
           committed
           it
           ,
           debarring
           others
           from
           the
           priviledge
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           who
           have
           title
           thereto
           by
           the
           Covenant
           of
           grace
           .
        
         
           Your
           love
           in
           that
           you
           were
           pleased
           to
           signifie
           first
           your
           kinde
           and
           respective
           acceptance
           of
           our
           Letter
           ,
           and
           now
           also
           to
           send
           us
           an
           answer
           thereto
           ,
           we
           acknowledge
           it
           with
           all
           thankfulnesse
           ,
           and
           shall
           endevour
           (
           through
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           )
           to
           return
           like
           affection
           in
           truth
           of
           heart
           ,
           if
           in
           measure
           we
           fall
           short
           .
           Of
           your
           respect
           to
           us
           in
           particular
           ,
           we
           make
           no
           question
           ,
           your
           expressions
           are
           beyond
           that
           we
           could
           expect
           ,
           as
           also
           what
           we
           dare
           own
           .
           But
           we
           humbly
           beseech
           the
           Lord
           to
           direct
           ,
           uphold
           ,
           and
           
           guide
           us
           ,
           that
           in
           some
           measure
           we
           may
           walk
           worthy
           of
           our
           vocation
           ,
           and
           approv
           our selves
           faithfull
           to
           your
           consciences
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           one
           end
           of
           our
           writing
           to
           be
           satisfied
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           whether
           you
           approve
           the
           ways
           of
           Separation
           (
           whereof
           wee
           complain
           )
           and
           their
           courses
           who
           laboured
           with
           all
           their
           might
           ,
           (
           when
           they
           conceived
           hope
           to
           be
           heard
           )
           to
           perswade
           therunto
           .
           Against
           which
           (
           if
           we
           knew
           your
           judgment
           )
           you
           testified
           among
           us
           .
        
         
           You
           know
           they
           that
           separate
           are
           not
           all
           of
           one
           straine
           and
           temper
           .
           Some
           deny
           all
           communion
           with
           us
           publick
           and
           private
           ,
           some
           admit
           of
           private
           ,
           but
           deny
           all
           publick
           ,
           and
           some
           joyne
           in
           Prayer
           before
           ,
           and
           after
           Sermon
           ,
           as
           also
           preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           (
           because
           in
           their
           esteeme
           ,
           this
           may
           be
           done
           without
           communion
           in
           a
           Church-way
           )
           but
           refuse
           to
           partake
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           .
           All
           which
           Separations
           wee
           judge
           uncharitable
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Commandement
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           have
           ever
           thought
           that
           you
           (
           whilst
           with
           us
           )
           and
           we
           were
           of
           one
           minde
           herein
           .
        
         
           If
           of
           late
           we
           have
           conceived
           fears
           of
           some
           of
           you
           (
           deere
           Brethren
           )
           as
           leaning
           too
           much
           to
           what
           formerly
           you
           disliked
           ,
           we
           beseech
           you
           weigh
           what
           urgent
           and
           pressing
           Reasons
           forced
           us
           thereunto
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           most
           gladly
           (
           wee
           heartily
           desire
           you
           to
           rest
           assured
           )
           lay
           hold
           of
           every
           line
           and
           syllable
           ,
           that
           may
           tend
           to
           dislodge
           such
           apprehensions
           .
        
         
           For
           as
           we
           conceive
           ,
           the
           dispute
           to
           be
           unreasonably
           moved
           ,
           the
           Rent
           offensive
           ,
           the
           opinions
           themselves
           prejudiciall
           to
           the
           cause
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           advancers
           thereof
           to
           have
           passed
           the
           limits
           prescribed
           by
           God
           ;
           so
           wee
           shall
           esteem
           it
           an
           inestimable
           blessing
           ,
           if
           (
           now
           what
           hinders
           being
           removed
           )
           wee
           might
           joyn
           with
           one
           heart
           and
           soule
           ,
           in
           one
           way
           of
           God
           to
           promote
           his
           glory
           ,
           and
           seek
           the
           good
           of
           his
           Church
           and
           people
           .
        
         
           We
           trust
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           we
           should
           not
           draw
           back
           in
           any
           course
           wherein
           wee
           may
           see
           the
           Lord
           going
           before
           us
           ,
           nor
           be
           an
           offence
           to
           any
           to
           keep
           the
           Lords
           way
           ;
           wee
           seek
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           are
           perswaded
           it
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           God
           which
           we
           defend
           :
           we
           plead
           for
           Communion
           with
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           ,
           no
           further
           then
           they
           hold
           communion
           with
           Christ
           ,
           still
           desiring
           
             to
             keepe
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             spirit
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             peace
             ,
             with
             your selves
             and
             all
             others
             ,
          
           who
           walke
           in
           the
           right
           way
           of
           truth
           ,
           peace
           and
           comfort
           .
        
         
           How
           the
           Lord
           may
           be
           pleased
           to
           deale
           with
           us
           ,
           or
           dispose
           of
           us
           wee
           know
           not
           (
           his
           blessed
           will
           be
           done
           .
           )
           But
           of
           this
           we
           are
           resolved
           ,
           through
           his
           grace
           ,
           not
           willingly
           to
           raise
           trouble
           or
           dissention
           among
           you
           ,
           if
           through
           ignorance
           or
           infirmity
           we
           shall
           not
           so
           fall
           in
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           of
           one
           minde
           with
           you
           in
           these
           matters
           .
           And
           here
           we
           desire
           you
           to
           consider
           that
           in
           these
           particulars
           you
           dissent
           as
           much
           one
           from
           another
           as
           we
           dissent
           from
           you
           ,
           and
           that
           wherein
           we
           dissent
           from
           you
           (
           and
           perhaps
           from
           the
           lesser
           part
           of
           you
           )
           you
           dissent
           from
           the
           judgement
           and
           practice
           of
           all
           Reformed
           Churches
           .
        
         
         
           This
           wee
           speake
           not
           to
           prejudice
           your
           
           cause
           ,
           but
           to
           intreat
           your
           serious
           re-examination
           of
           what
           you
           have
           sent
           us
           ,
           and
           this
           tryall
           thereof
           ,
           by
           the
           Touchstone
           of
           the
           Word
           .
           For
           if
           we
           mistake
           not
           ,
           in
           many
           things
           it
           will
           not
           abide
           the
           Test
           .
        
         
           You
           have
           written
           in
           great
           love
           and
           tendernesse
           ,
           that
           your
           Positions
           might
           be
           so
           scanned
           ,
           and
           wee
           shall
           endeavour
           with
           such
           affection
           to
           try
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           hold
           fast
           that
           which
           is
           good
           .
           And
           now
           (
           beseeching
           the
           guidance
           of
           the
           Spirit
           )
           with
           your
           leave
           ,
           wee
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           deale
           fully
           and
           plainly
           ,
           as
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           cause
           requireth
           ,
           intreating
           you
           impartially
           to
           consider
           the
           grounds
           whereupon
           we
           ,
           go
           and
           weigh
           what
           wee
           shall
           say
           in
           the
           ballance
           of
           the
           Sanctuary
           .
           The
           Lord
           of
           his
           rich
           mercy
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           direct
           us
           in
           discerning
           what
           is
           right
           and
           pleasing
           in
           his
           sight
           ,
           Cast
           offences
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           close
           up
           Rents
           and
           Divisions
           ,
           reveal
           his
           Truth
           more
           and
           more
           ,
           set
           up
           and
           mayntain
           the
           purity
           of
           his
           own
           Ordinances
           ,
           unite
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           people
           to
           the
           love
           and
           feare
           of
           his
           holy
           Name
           ,
           teach
           us
           self-deniall
           ,
           and
           keep
           us
           blamelesse
           to
           the
           comming
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
        
         
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           I
           POSITION
           .
           That
           a
           stinted
           forme
           of
           Prayer
           and
           set
           Liturgie
           is
           unlawfull
           .
        
         
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             BEfore
             we
             proceed
             to
             declare
             our selves
             concerning
             this
             position
             :
             It
             will
             be
             needfull
             that
             some
             thing
             be
             premised
             ,
             for
             the
             explication
             of
             the
             terms
             thereof
             .
             We
             suppose
             ,
          
           
             1
             By
             a
             Liturgy
             and
             forme
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             you
             mean
             not
             a
             forme
             of
             private
             Prayers
             composed
             for
             the
             helpe
             and
             direction
             of
             weaker
             Christians
             :
             but
             the
             System
             or
             body
             of
             publike
             Prayers
             generally
             used
             in
             the
             English
             Parishes
             ,
             compiled
             for
             the
             Churches
             use
             by
             other
             men
             not
             infallibly
             guided
             by
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             said
             or
             read
             out
             of
             a
             Book
             by
             their
             Ministers
             as
             the
             Churches
             Prayers
             .
             And
             that
             this
             is
             your
             meaning
             ,
             may
             appeare
             from
             your
             Letter
             it self
             ,
             wherein
             you
             complain
             that
             divers
             in
             many
             parts
             of
             that
             Kingdome
             have
             left
             their
             Assemblies
             ,
             because
             of
             a
             stinted
             Liturgy
             .
             Now
             we
             know
             not
             of
             any
             other
             stinted
             Liturgy
             from
             which
             the
             people
             do
             absent
             themselves
             ,
             but
             onely
             that
             which
             is
             in
             use
             in
             the
             English
             Churches
             .
          
           
             For
             as
             for
             a
             forme
             of
             Prayer
             in
             generall
             ,
             wee
             conceive
             your
             meaning
             cannot
             be
             of
             that
             .
             For
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             many
             Preachers
             constantly
             use
             one
             set
             form
             of
             Prayer
             of
             their
             own
             making
             before
             their
             Sermons
             ,
             with
             whom
             the
             people
             refuse
             not
             to
             joyn
             .
          
           
             2
             By
             stinted
             and
             set
             ,
             you
             mean
             such
             Prayers
             ,
             as
             are
             so
             imposed
             upon
             the
             Churches
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             are
             limited
             to
             that
             very
             form
             of
             words
             expressed
             in
             the
             Book
             without
             addition
             ,
             diminution
             ,
             or
             alteration
             ;
             for
             that
             Liturgy
             and
             forme
             among
             you
             ,
             is
             in
             this
             sense
             set
             and
             stinted
             .
          
           
             3
             By
             unlawfull
             ,
             you
             mean
             that
             we
             looking
             at
             that
             form
             ,
             as
             swerving
             from
             the
             Rule
             ;
             neither
             dare
             first
             practice
             it
             our selves
             ,
             nor
             secondly
             approve
             the
             use
             of
             it
             by
             others
             .
          
           
             This
             being
             the
             true
             state
             of
             the
             question
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             it
             appears
             to
             us
             ,
             from
             the
             letter
             .
             We
             answer
             ,
             1
             For
             our
             own
             practice
             ,
             the
             Churches
             here
             doe
             not
             use
             any
             stinted
             forme
             of
             Prayer
             and
             set
             Liturgy
             ,
             for
             these
             and
             other
             such
             Reasons
             .
             1
             Because
             we
             finde
             no
             necessity
             of
             any
             stinted
             Liturgy
             to
             be
             used
             among
             us
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             any
             divine
             precept
             .
             And
             seeing
             the
             Commission
             of
             the
             Apostles
             limited
             them
             ,
             to
             ●each
             men
             to
             observe
             and
             do
             onely
             what
             Christ
             did
             command
             them
             in
             matters
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             Math.
             28.
             20.
             
             Who
             are
             we
             and
             what
             are
             our
             Churches
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             presume
             above
             this
             Commission
             ?
             And
             ,
             we
             hope
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             offensively
             taken
             by
             any
             godly
             Brethren
             ,
             That
             we
             stand
             fast
             in
             the
             liberty
             wherewith
             Christ
             hath
             made
             us
             free
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             all
             other
             things
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             because
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             set
             forms
             and
             stinted
             Liturgies
             is
             questioned
             and
             doubted
             of
             by
             many
             faithfull
             servants
             of
             God
             :
             whereas
             for
             Church-officers
             to
             
             edifie
             the
             Churches
             by
             their
             own
             gifts
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             praying
             as
             in
             preaching
             ,
             all
             sorts
             without
             controversie
             grant
             it
             to
             be
             lawfull
             .
             Now
             spirituall
             prudence
             guideth
             believers
             ,
             when
             two
             ways
             are
             set
             before
             them
             ,
             one
             doubtfull
             though
             ventured
             on
             by
             some
             ,
             the
             other
             certainly
             safe
             and
             good
             ,
             though
             neglected
             by
             many
             ,
             to
             choose
             that
             which
             is
             safe
             ,
             declining
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Because
             Primitive
             paterns
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             God
             in
             their
             best
             times
             (
             when
             as
             touching
             this
             point
             they
             kept
             the
             rule
             in
             their
             eye
             )
             whether
             Jewish
             before
             Christ
             ,
             or
             Christian
             above
             a
             100
             yeers
             after
             Christ
             ,
             yield
             not
             the
             least
             footstep
             to
             shew
             us
             another
             safe
             way
             to
             walk
             in
             ,
             then
             this
             which
             we
             have
             chosen
             .
             As
             for
             after
             times
             towards
             the
             end
             of
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             beginning
             of
             the
             third
             Century
             ,
             we
             know
             how
             far
             the
             Churches
             were
             then
             degenerated
             and
             declined
             from
             the
             first
             purity
             ;
             neither
             do
             we
             marvell
             at
             it
             ,
             seeing
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             the
             mystery
             of
             iniquity
             began
             to
             work
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             then
             foretold
             ,
             that
             the
             power
             of
             godlinesse
             would
             be
             in
             aftertimes
             exchanged
             for
             empty
             formes
             .
             In
             which
             respect
             ,
             we
             look
             not
             at
             them
             as
             our
             guides
             neither
             in
             this
             ,
             nor
             other
             particulars
             not
             warranted
             by
             the
             Rule
             ,
             herein
             following
             the
             advise
             of
             Cyprian
             ,
             who
             himself
             saw
             the
             corruption
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             
               Non
               est
               attendendum
               quid
               aliquis
               ante
               nos
               faciendum
               putaverit
               ,
               sed
               quid
               qui
               ante
               omnes
               est
               Christus
               fecerit
               &
               faciendum
               praeceperit
               .
            
          
           
             To
             conclude
             ,
             seeing
             our
             Christian
             liberty
             freeth
             us
             from
             binding
             our selves
             to
             any
             religious
             observances
             ,
             whereunto
             the
             written
             word
             doth
             not
             bind
             us
             .
             And
             seeing
             spirituall
             prudence
             directs
             us
             to
             choose
             those
             ways
             ,
             which
             on
             all
             hands
             are
             confessed
             to
             be
             s●fe
             ,
             avoiding
             those
             that
             be
             doubtfull
             and
             hazardous
             .
             And
             seeing
             it
             will
             not
             be
             safe
             for
             us
             ,
             needlesly
             to
             swerve
             from
             the
             constant
             practice
             of
             all
             Churches
             that
             are
             recorded
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             there
             held
             forth
             as
             a
             cloud
             of
             Witnesses
             for
             us
             to
             follow
             in
             matters
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             wee
             therefore
             may
             not
             ,
             doe
             not
             ,
             dare
             not
             use
             set
             forms
             of
             Prayers
             and
             stinted
             Liturgies
             in
             these
             Churches
             .
          
           
             More
             particularly
             ,
             in
             that
             we
             doe
             not
             use
             that
             forme
             of
             Prayer
             and
             stinted
             Liturgy
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             use
             among
             your selves
             :
             these
             and
             such
             other
             like
             Reasons
             have
             induced
             us
             thereunto
             .
             1
             The
             many
             and
             just
             exceptions
             whereunto
             that
             Liturgy
             is
             lyable
             both
             for
             matter
             and
             manner
             ;
             for
             the
             proofe
             whereof
             wee
             referre
             you
             to
             those
             faithfull
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             have
             gone
             before
             us
             in
             witnessing
             against
             the
             same
             :
             Amongst
             others
             to
             Master
             Cartwright
             ,
             and
             the
             Abridgment
             .
          
           
             2
             In
             as
             much
             as
             that
             Liturgy
             was
             never
             commanded
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             hath
             been
             greatly
             abused
             to
             Idolatry
             and
             Superstition
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             of
             any
             necessary
             use
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             are
             affraid
             to
             bring
             it
             into
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             knowing
             the
             jealousie
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             matters
             of
             this
             nature
             ;
             Exod.
             20
             ,
             and
             how
             strictly
             hee
             commandeth
             his
             people
             ,
             that
             all
             monuments
             and
             remnants
             of
             Idolatry
             and
             Superstition
             should
             be
             abolished
             from
             among
             them
             ,
             
               Deut.
               5.
               25
               ,
               26.
               
               Exod.
               23.
               13.
               
               Esay
               30.
               
               2●
               .
               2
               Cor.
            
             6.
             17.
             
             In
             which
             respect
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             hath
             greatly
             commended
             
               Iacob
               ,
               David
               ,
               Iehu
               Hezechia
            
             and
             Iosiah
             for
             taking
             away
             the
             remembrance
             of
             such
             things
             ,
             
             
               Gen.
               35.
               2
               ,
               4.
               
               Psal
               .
               16.
               4.
               2
               
               King
               10.
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               &
               18.
               4.
               
               &
            
             2●
             .
             all
             the
             Chapter
             .
             And
             where
             other
             Kings
             of
             Iudah
             came
             short
             of
             the
             like
             zeale
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             notes
             it
             as
             a
             blemish
             in
             them
             that
             the
             high
             places
             were
             not
             taken
             away
             ,
             albeit
             the
             people
             did
             not
             sacrifice
             in
             them
             to
             false
             gods
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             2
             
               Chron.
               15.
               17.
               
               &
               20.
               33.
               
               &
            
             33.
             17.
             
             Yea
             ,
             moreover
             ,
             it
             appeareth
             by
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             somethings
             that
             had
             a
             good
             Originall
             and
             use
             (
             if
             they
             be
             not
             still
             necessary
             and
             commanded
             of
             God
             )
             are
             unlawfull
             when
             once
             they
             are
             knowne
             to
             be
             defiled
             by
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             abused
             to
             it
             ,
             2
             
               King.
               18.
               4.
               
               Hos
            
             .
             2.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             As
             the
             brazen
             Serpent
             was
             at
             the
             first
             an
             Institution
             though
             but
             temporary
             :
             but
             when
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             burned
             Incense
             to
             it
             ,
             Hezechiah
             ,
             is
             commended
             for
             breaking
             it
             in
             pieces
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             witnesseth
             of
             him
             that
             he
             did
             that
             which
             was
             right
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             his
             Commandement
             ,
             which
             he
             commanded
             
               Moses
               ,
               2
               King.
            
             18.
             3
             ,
             6.
             how
             much
             more
             in
             the
             like
             case
             ought
             other
             things
             to
             be
             removed
             ,
             which
             never
             were
             commanded
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             onely
             were
             devised
             by
             men
             ?
             And
             that
             that
             Liturgy
             hath
             been
             superstitiously
             abused
             ,
             may
             be
             cleer
             to
             any
             that
             shall
             consider
             that
             it
             is
             the
             same
             for
             substance
             that
             was
             used
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Popery
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             the
             Papists
             in
             Devonshire
             and
             Cornwall
             ,
             had
             made
             a
             Commotion
             and
             Rebellion
             upon
             the
             change
             of
             Religion
             ,
             in
             the
             days
             of
             King
             Edward
             the
             Sixth
             .
             It
             was
             told
             them
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             for
             the
             pacifying
             of
             them
             :
             
               That
               it
               was
               the
               self-same
               Service
               in
               English
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               before
               in
               Latine
               :
               and
               if
               the
               Service
               of
               the
               Church
               was
               good
               in
               Latine
               ,
               it
               remayneth
               good
               in
               English
               ,
               for
               nothing
               is
               altered
               :
               Fox
               Acts
               and
               Monuments
               ,
               Edward
            
             6.
             
             And
             Pope
             Pius
             the
             fifth
             did
             see
             so
             little
             variation
             in
             it
             from
             the
             Latine
             Service
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             formerly
             used
             in
             that
             Kingdome
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             have
             ratified
             it
             by
             his
             authority
             ,
             if
             Q.
             Elizabeth
             would
             have
             so
             received
             it
             .
             And
             many
             of
             the
             people
             put
             such
             holinesse
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             think
             God
             is
             not
             rightly
             worshipped
             ,
             nor
             his
             Sabbath
             well
             observed
             ,
             nor
             the
             Sacraments
             sufficiently
             administred
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             no
             reading
             of
             that
             Service
             .
             And
             others
             put
             such
             holinesse
             and
             necessity
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             preferre
             it
             before
             Gods
             holy
             Ordinance
             of
             preaching
             the
             Word
             .
             In
             so
             much
             as
             the
             Ministers
             are
             in
             the
             danger
             of
             being
             called
             
             in
             question
             ,
             and
             of
             being
             censured
             ,
             if
             they
             doe
             not
             read
             that
             Liturgy
             every
             Lords
             day
             without
             omitting
             any
             part
             thereof
             ,
             either
             in
             respect
             of
             preaching
             or
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             3
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             many
             wofull
             scandals
             ,
             and
             dangerous
             consequences
             of
             using
             that
             Liturgie
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             suppose
             you
             are
             not
             ignorant
             .
          
           
             To
             mention
             but
             two
             ,
             Viz.
             The
             hardning
             of
             Papists
             who
             are
             imboldned
             to
             think
             better
             of
             their
             own
             Breviaries
             ,
             Masse-Books
             ,
             Portuisses
             ,
             seeing
             that
             Liturgie
             hath
             bin
             extracted
             out
             of
             those
             books
             ,
             and
             rather
             fetched
             from
             them
             then
             from
             the
             forms
             used
             in
             any
             of
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             conntenancing
             and
             establishing
             of
             an
             unlearned
             Idol
             Ministery
             ,
             of
             not-Preaching
             curates
             ,
             Non-residents
             ,
             Pluralities
             ,
             &c.
             in
             whose
             skirts
             is
             to
             be
             found
             the
             
             blood
             of
             so
             many
             mens
             souls
             living
             and
             dying
             in
             their
             sins
             ,
             while
             they
             ignorantly
             content
             themselves
             with
             ,
             and
             harden
             themselves
             in
             some
             empty
             forms
             of
             Religion
             and
             blinde
             devotion
             ,
             which
             are
             begotten
             and
             cherished
             chiefely
             by
             such
             prayers
             and
             ministers
             .
             Neither
             is
             there
             lesse
             scandall
             hereby
             (
             we
             meane
             not
             onely
             taken
             but
             given
             )
             then
             by
             the
             eating
             of
             an
             Idolathite
             ,
             in
             the
             Idols
             Temple
             condemned
             by
             the
             Apostle
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             7
             10.
             
             For
             if
             the
             eating
             of
             an
             Idolathite
             by
             him
             that
             had
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             knew
             that
             an
             Idol
             was
             nothing
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             meats
             were
             lawfull
             ,
             did
             imbolden
             others
             to
             honour
             the
             Idol
             ,
             and
             therefore
             was
             a
             scandall
             given
             ,
             so
             also
             it
             is
             in
             this
             case
             .
          
           
             4
             Seeing
             that
             booke
             is
             so
             imposed
             as
             that
             the
             minister
             in
             reading
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             limited
             to
             the
             very
             words
             set
             downe
             without
             any
             diminution
             ,
             addition
             ,
             or
             alteration
             ;
             therefore
             we
             dare
             not
             use
             it
             .
          
           
             For
             1
             The
             Lord
             himselfe
             hath
             not
             limited
             his
             people
             to
             his
             own
             formes
             and
             therefore
             we
             see
             not
             ,
             how
             it
             can
             be
             lawfull
             to
             be
             limited
             to
             other
             mens
             formes
             ;
             For
             in
             thus
             doing
             we
             should
             subject
             our selves
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             such
             an
             authority
             and
             power
             of
             the
             Prelates
             ,
             as
             in
             this
             case
             puts
             forth
             a
             stronger
             act
             of
             limiting
             power
             then
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             who
             doth
             not
             limit
             us
             to
             those
             formes
             ,
             which
             himselfe
             hath
             set
             downe
             in
             Scripture
             :
             For
             though
             we
             acknowledge
             the
             Lords
             prayer
             and
             other
             formes
             set
             down
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             may
             be
             lawfully
             used
             as
             prayers
             (
             due
             cautions
             being
             observed
             )
             yet
             there
             is
             not
             a
             limitation
             lying
             upon
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             use
             of
             those
             prayers
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             do
             not
             find
             that
             the
             Apostles
             ever
             used
             that
             form
             taught
             by
             Christ
             in
             those
             very
             words
             ,
             much
             lesse
             limited
             themselvs
             to
             it
             ,
             when
             they
             prayed
             ,
             nor
             did
             they
             teach
             the
             Churches
             so
             to
             doe
             .
          
           
             2
             If
             the
             Lord
             would
             not
             have
             us
             limit
             our selves
             in
             our
             own
             forms
             ,
             whiles
             we
             are
             exercising
             our
             own
             gifts
             (
             which
             he
             hath
             specially
             sanctified
             to
             edify
             his
             Church
             
               Act.
               6.
               4.
               
               Eph.
               4.
               8.
               1
               
               Cor.
            
             12.
             7.
             
             )
             least
             we
             should
             quench
             or
             at
             least
             straiten
             his
             spirit
             in
             prayer
             ,
             1
             Thes
             .
             5.
             19.
             would
             he
             then
             have
             us
             limited
             to
             other
             mens
             forms
             ,
             which
             have
             not
             beene
             in
             like
             sort
             sanctified
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             will
             rather
             quench
             or
             straiten
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             whiles
             we
             are
             so
             limited
             to
             them
             ?
          
           
             3
             The
             entertainment
             of
             this
             form
             hath
             been
             a
             manifest
             snare
             unto
             the
             Churches
             who
             upon
             the
             same
             ground
             on
             which
             they
             have
             received
             this
             forme
             into
             the
             desks
             have
             beene
             limited
             to
             others
             in
             the
             pulpit
             ,
             by
             meanes
             whereof
             the
             poore
             Church
             of
             Christ
             hath
             bin
             wholly
             deprived
             of
             the
             publike
             use
             of
             the
             Ministers
             gifts
             in
             prayer
             ,
             and
             the
             spirit
             of
             prayer
             in
             the
             Ministers
             in
             publike
             ,
             hath
             beene
             greatly
             restrained
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             our
             Judgement
             concerning
             the
             practice
             of
             others
             ,
             who
             use
             this
             Liturgie
             in
             our
             native
             Countrie
             ,
             we
             have
             alwayes
             beene
             unwilling
             to
             expresse
             our
             mindes
             there
             against
             unlesse
             we
             have
             been
             necessarily
             called
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             at
             this
             time
             we
             thinke
             it
             not
             expedient
             to
             expresse
             our selves
             any
             further
             concerning
             this
             matter
             ,
             as
             loath
             to
             intermeddle
             with
             the
             affaires
             of
             other
             Churches
             ,
             but
             contenting
             our selves
             with
             ,
             and
             blessing
             the
             Lord
             for
             those
             liberties
             which
             we
             ,
             by
             the
             mercie
             of
             God
             ,
             do
             
             here
             enjoy
             ,
             reserving
             also
             due
             reverence
             to
             the
             judgements
             of
             our
             beloved
             brethren
             and
             deere
             Countreymen
             ,
             who
             may
             concerning
             this
             matter
             be
             otherwise
             minded
             .
          
        
         
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             THis
             position
             cannot
             beare
             that
             meaning
             which
             you
             give
             it
             ,
             if
             you
             take
             it
             according
             ,
             o
             our
             mindes
             ,
             and
             the
             plain
             construction
             of
             the
             words
             .
             We
             never
             questioned
             why
             you
             made
             not
             use
             of
             a
             stinted
             Liturgy
             ,
             much
             lesse
             why
             you
             did
             not
             wholly
             and
             in
             every
             part
             tye
             your selves
             unto
             ,
             and
             approve
             of
             that
             forme
             in
             use
             amongst
             us
             .
             You
             might
             well
             thinke
             we
             had
             little
             to
             doe
             to
             put
             forth
             such
             a
             demand
             ,
             viz.
             whether
             you
             thinke
             it
             lawfull
             to
             approve
             in
             others
             and
             practice
             your selves
             ,
             what
             swerveth
             from
             the
             rule
             ,
             and
             we
             thinke
             it
             strange
             you
             should
             give
             our
             words
             such
             a
             meaning
             .
          
           
             The
             thing
             we
             craved
             resolution
             in
             was
             ,
             whether
             in
             your
             judgements
             all
             stinted
             and
             set
             formes
             of
             prayer
             and
             Liturgies
             be
             unlawfull
             .
             The
             reason
             hereof
             was
             because
             in
             writings
             from
             New-England
             ,
             we
             had
             seene
             all
             set
             liturgies
             ,
             and
             set
             formes
             of
             prayer
             condemned
             as
             devised
             worship
             which
             God
             would
             not
             accept
             ,
             and
             partaking
             in
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Supper
             in
             our
             assemblies
             ,
             therefore
             disallowed
             ,
             because
             administred
             in
             a
             stinted
             Liturgie
             ,
             which
             things
             were
             received
             with
             such
             likeing
             among
             some
             brethren
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             imparted
             and
             recommended
             to
             others
             ,
             that
             they
             occasioned
             that
             rent
             and
             distraction
             whereof
             we
             complain
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             people
             among
             us
             separate
             from
             our
             forme
             of
             prayer
             or
             liturgy
             ,
             but
             the
             reason
             hereof
             is
             because
             it
             is
             stinted
             ,
             not
             because
             this
             or
             that
             or
             ours
             in
             particular
             .
          
           
             You
             confesse
             you
             want
             not
             some
             brethren
             among
             you
             who
             look
             at
             all
             set
             formes
             of
             Prayer
             invented
             by
             one
             of
             another
             age
             or
             congregation
             ,
             and
             prescribed
             to
             their
             brethren
             ,
             to
             be
             read
             out
             of
             a
             booke
             for
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             Images
             and
             Imaginations
             of
             man
             forbidden
             in
             the
             second
             Commandement
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             Liturgies
             ,
             and
             set
             formes
             is
             questioned
             and
             doubted
             of
             by
             many
             faithfull
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             such
             also
             as
             come
             over
             occasionally
             ,
             who
             withdraw
             themselvs
             from
             the
             Sacraments
             in
             the
             congregation
             ,
             doe
             it
             on
             this
             pretence
             ,
             that
             a
             stinted
             Liturgie
             is
             a
             humane
             invention
             .
             And
             if
             we
             examine
             the
             reasons
             brought
             against
             stinted
             formes
             and
             Liturgies
             ,
             we
             shall
             finde
             them
             to
             strike
             at
             all
             formes
             and
             Liturgies
             though
             devised
             by
             men
             of
             the
             same
             age
             and
             congregation
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             used
             but
             now
             and
             then
             ,
             or
             but
             once
             on
             set
             purpose
             ,
             and
             that
             either
             in
             publike
             or
             in
             private
             ,
             as
             elsewhere
             we
             may
             have
             occasion
             to
             shew
             .
          
           
             You
             say
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             many
             Preachers
             constantly
             use
             a
             set
             forme
             of
             Prayer
             of
             their
             own
             making
             before
             their
             Sermons
             with
             whom
             the
             people
             refuse
             not
             to
             joyne
             ;
             And
             you
             know
             (
             we
             doubt
             not
             )
             that
             such
             set
             formes
             are
             disliked
             also
             .
             And
             if
             the
             grounds
             be
             examined
             (
             in
             our
             understanding
             )
             they
             make
             as
             much
             against
             the
             one
             as
             the
             other
             .
             View
             but
             the
             reasons
             why
             you
             admit
             not
             a
             stinted
             Liturgie
             and
             forme
             of
             prayer
             ,
             and
             see
             whether
             the
             two
             last
             will
             not
             in
             the
             same
             terms
             directly
             conclude
             
             gainst
             both
             .
             But
             what
             ever
             is
             to
             be
             thought
             herein
             ,
             or
             whether
             mens
             practises
             agree
             with
             their
             opinions
             we
             now
             dispute
             not
             .
             This
             is
             plaine
             and
             manifest
             ,
             that
             mens
             opinions
             are
             to
             be
             judged
             by
             their
             expresse
             words
             and
             reasons
             ,
             not
             by
             their
             practises
             .
             The
             Brownists
             (
             as
             they
             are
             commonly
             called
             )
             can
             separate
             from
             no
             stinted
             Liturgie
             amongst
             us
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             in
             use
             ,
             and
             for
             ought
             we
             know
             they
             may
             joyne
             with
             their
             owne
             Pastors
             ,
             though
             they
             oft
             use
             the
             same
             forme
             of
             prayer
             in
             whole
             or
             in
             part
             ,
             in
             thanksgiving
             before
             meat
             ,
             or
             in
             prayer
             before
             Sermon
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             .
             And
             yet
             their
             opinion
             is
             that
             all
             stinted
             Liturgies
             and
             set
             Formes
             of
             prayer
             be
             unlawfull
             ,
             humane
             inventions
             forbidden
             by
             the
             second
             Commandement
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             any
             thing
             had
             beene
             left
             doubtfull
             in
             the
             Letter
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             strained
             to
             another
             sence
             ,
             either
             because
             we
             were
             short
             in
             expression
             ,
             or
             many
             of
             you
             not
             informed
             in
             the
             passages
             which
             gave
             occasion
             to
             the
             question
             ,
             it
             is
             well
             knowne
             what
             the
             words
             meane
             in
             ordinary
             construction
             .
             And
             we
             doubt
             not
             but
             many
             brethren
             among
             you
             ,
             might
             and
             could
             fully
             informe
             you
             of
             our
             meaning
             that
             there
             need
             no
             such
             straining
             to
             find
             it
             out
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             followeth
             in
             your
             answer
             to
             the
             position
             (
             as
             you
             interpret
             it
             )
             wee
             passe
             over
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             to
             the
             matter
             intended
             .
             And
             wee
             are
             as
             unwilling
             to
             trouble
             you
             with
             the
             affaires
             of
             other
             Churches
             taking
             you
             from
             your
             owne
             weightie
             occasions
             ,
             as
             you
             are
             unwilling
             to
             be
             interrupted
             .
             Onely
             in
             regard
             of
             promise
             ,
             and
             because
             plaine
             dealing
             serves
             to
             maintaine
             love
             ,
             we
             thinke
             good
             to
             advertise
             you
             these
             few
             things
             .
          
           
             1
             That
             your
             reasons
             why
             you
             accept
             not
             of
             a
             stinted
             Lyturgie
             be
             ambiguously
             propounded
             ,
             for
             sometimes
             you
             plead
             onely
             for
             your
             libertie
             herein
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             stinted
             forme
             is
             not
             necessary
             ,
             and
             sometime
             you
             speake
             so
             ,
             as
             they
             that
             looke
             at
             Stinted
             Lyturgies
             ,
             as
             Images
             forbidden
             in
             the
             second
             Commandement
             will
             easily
             draw
             your
             words
             to
             their
             meaning
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             reasons
             you
             bring
             against
             a
             set
             forme
             of
             prayer
             or
             Liturgie
             doe
             hold
             as
             strong
             against
             a
             set
             forme
             of
             Catechisme
             confession
             and
             profession
             of
             faith
             ,
             blessing
             ,
             baptizing
             and
             singing
             of
             Psalmes
             .
          
           
             3
             Wee
             have
             not
             called
             upon
             you
             at
             this
             time
             to
             witnesse
             for
             ,
             or
             against
             the
             corruptions
             in
             the
             Communion-Booke
             .
             This
             you
             fall
             upon
             by
             straining
             the
             sense
             of
             our
             demands
             contrary
             to
             the
             true
             meaning
             thereof
             .
          
           
             The
             reasons
             which
             you
             bring
             against
             it
             ,
             we
             cannot
             approve
             them
             all
             ;
             The
             exceptions
             which
             have
             bin
             taken
             both
             from
             the
             matter
             and
             manner
             thereof
             we
             know
             :
             But
             to
             esteeme
             the
             whole
             for
             some
             corruptions
             found
             therein
             ,
             a
             monument
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             not
             learned
             .
          
           
             The
             Argument
             in
             the
             abridgement
             which
             is
             used
             against
             conformity
             to
             the
             Ceremonies
             did
             not
             in
             their
             judgement
             who
             were
             authors
             of
             the
             Booke
             hold
             against
             the
             Lyturgie
             ,
             of
             which
             opinion
             we
             are
             also
             .
          
           
             4
             If
             these
             reasons
             be
             intended
             onely
             to
             shew
             why
             you
             receive
             not
             our
             forme
             of
             
             administration
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             which
             (
             we
             are
             perswaded
             you
             know
             )
             we
             never
             required
             of
             you
             .
             If
             to
             disallow
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Booke
             amongst
             us
             altogether
             in
             things
             lawfull
             ,
             good
             and
             pertinent
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             hold
             weight
             .
          
           
             5
             You
             are
             generally
             (
             as
             you
             say
             )
             loath
             to
             meddle
             with
             the
             affaires
             of
             other
             Churches
             ,
             unlesse
             you
             have
             been
             necessarily
             called
             thereunto
             .
             But
             when
             some
             upon
             the
             request
             (
             as
             we
             suppose
             )
             of
             private
             friends
             ,
             and
             others
             out
             of
             their
             zeale
             and
             forwardnesse
             have
             laboured
             to
             draw
             many
             to
             separation
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             because
             ministred
             in
             a
             stinted
             Lyturgie
             :
             wee
             cannot
             apprehend
             any
             just
             ground
             of
             this
             apologie
             .
             The
             Rent
             is
             wide
             ,
             and
             some
             brethren
             had
             their
             hands
             deepe
             therein
             ,
             which
             made
             us
             at
             this
             present
             to
             crave
             your
             judgements
             ,
             and
             the
             reasons
             thereof
             to
             make
             up
             the
             breach
             .
          
           
             6
             
               I.
               D.
            
             objecteth
             to
             Master
             P.
             that
             his
             manner
             of
             preaching
             was
             disorderly
             in
             carrying
             that
             matter
             ,
             he
             speakes
             of
             ,
             to
             the
             Classes
             ,
             before
             he
             had
             declared
             to
             the
             Church
             the
             equity
             of
             his
             refusing
             
             the
             Ministers
             desired
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             And
             may
             not
             we
             with
             like
             reason
             object
             ,
             that
             this
             manner
             of
             proceeding
             is
             disorderly
             in
             seeking
             to
             draw
             men
             to
             Separation
             ,
             because
             of
             stinted
             Liturgie
             ,
             before
             you
             had
             shewed
             to
             us
             or
             other
             brethren
             (
             whom
             it
             may
             concerne
             )
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             reasons
             drawne
             from
             thence
             ,
             that
             a
             stinted
             Liturgie
             was
             unlawfull
             ?
             but
             of
             this
             wee
             may
             intreat
             more
             fully
             elsewhere
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           II.
           POSITION
           .
           That
           it
           is
           not
           lawfull
           to
           joyne
           in
           prayer
           ,
           or
           receive
           the
           Sacraments
           where
           a
           stinted
           Liturgie
           is
           used
           ,
           or
           as
           we
           conceive
           your
           meaning
           to
           be
           in
           this
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           former
           question
           viz.
           where
           ,
           and
           when
           that
           stinted
           Liturgie
           is
           used
           .
        
         
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             IT
             seemeth
             by
             this
             your
             letter
             ,
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             Position
             hath
             beene
             the
             separation
             of
             divers
             from
             your
             assemblies
             ,
             because
             of
             a
             stinted
             Liturgie
             :
             and
             we
             are
             not
             ignorant
             of
             the
             rigid
             separation
             of
             divers
             people
             ,
             who
             withdraw
             themselves
             from
             an
             able
             faithfull
             ministry
             ,
             as
             no
             ministry
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             from
             their
             godly
             congregations
             as
             no
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ;
             because
             of
             some
             corruptions
             from
             which
             (
             through
             want
             of
             light
             ,
             not
             love
             of
             the
             truth
             )
             they
             are
             not
             throughly
             cleansed
             .
             Against
             which
             practise
             we
             have
             ever
             witnessed
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             our
             Judgement
             concerning
             the
             Position
             it selfe
             ,
             we
             would
             promise
             two
             
             things
             ;
             First
             concerning
             the
             persons
             reading
             this
             Liturgie
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             either
             an
             ungodly
             or
             unable
             Minister
             ,
             or
             an
             able
             and
             a
             godly
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Liturgie
             it selfe
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             either
             of
             the
             whole
             or
             some
             select
             prayers
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             conceived
             to
             be
             the
             least
             offensive
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             the
             question
             be
             of
             joyning
             in
             prayer
             with
             ,
             and
             when
             that
             whole
             Liturgie
             is
             used
             ,
             or
             where
             that
             which
             is
             used
             ,
             is
             read
             by
             an
             unable
             and
             ungodly
             Minister
             ,
             we
             then
             see
             not
             how
             it
             can
             be
             lawfull
             to
             joyne
             in
             prayer
             in
             such
             cases
             ;
             For
          
           
             1
             The
             prayers
             of
             the
             Minister
             are
             not
             his
             private
             prayers
             ,
             but
             the
             publike
             prayers
             of
             the
             whole
             assembly
             ,
             whose
             mouth
             he
             is
             to
             God.
             And
             when
             the
             prayers
             offered
             up
             by
             the
             Minister
             ,
             as
             a
             living
             holy
             ,
             and
             acceptable
             service
             to
             God
             ,
             are
             not
             through
             humane
             frailty
             ,
             but
             otherwise
             for
             matter
             and
             manner
             corrupt
             ,
             wee
             see
             not
             what
             warrant
             any
             one
             hath
             to
             joyne
             with
             such
             prayers
             ,
             Mal.
             1.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             2
             When
             men
             ioyne
             therein
             with
             an
             insufficient
             Ministry
             ,
             they
             doe
             not
             only
             countenance
             them
             in
             their
             place
             and
             office
             ,
             whom
             the
             Lord
             hath
             rejected
             from
             being
             his
             Priests
             .
             Hos
             .
             4.
             6.
             but
             also
             set
             up
             those
             Idolls
             and
             means
             of
             worship
             to
             edifie
             themselves
             by
             ,
             which
             God
             never
             appointed
             in
             his
             holy
             word
             Ezeck
             .
             11.
             17.
             
          
           
             But
             if
             the
             question
             be
             of
             joyning
             in
             some
             few
             select
             prayers
             read
             by
             an
             able
             and
             painfull
             Minister
             out
             of
             that
             booke
             as
             on
             the
             one
             side
             wee
             are
             very
             tender
             of
             imputing
             sin
             to
             the
             men
             that
             so
             joyne
             :
             so
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             without
             feare
             ,
             least
             that
             such
             joyning
             may
             be
             found
             to
             be
             unlawfull
             :
             unlesse
             it
             may
             appeare
             that
             the
             Ministers
             with
             whom
             the
             people
             have
             communion
             in
             reading
             those
             prayers
             doe
             neither
             give
             any
             scandall
             by
             reading
             of
             them
             nor
             give
             unlawfull
             honour
             to
             a
             thing
             abused
             to
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             superstition
             ,
             nor
             doe
             suffer
             themselves
             to
             be
             sinfully
             limited
             in
             the
             reading
             of
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             SUfficient
             hath
             been
             spoken
             of
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             position
             and
             the
             grounds
             thereof
             and
             if
             we
             have
             not
             mistaken
             your
             judgment
             &
             practice
             both
             ,
             you
             have
             born
             witnesse
             against
             both
             that
             you
             call
             the
             rigid
             seperation
             ,
             and
             this
             more
             moderate
             also
             ;
             And
             we
             humbly
             wish
             ,
             the
             moderate
             doe
             not
             degenerate
             into
             the
             rigid
             ere
             long
             .
             It
             is
             very
             strange
             ,
             if
             they
             take
             not
             great
             incouragement
             upon
             your
             grounds
             .
             The
             truth
             of
             our
             ministery
             ,
             Churches
             ,
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             calling
             is
             questioned
             ,
             and
             where
             men
             will
             stay
             the
             Lord
             knoweth
             ,
             and
             what
             more
             common
             then
             that
             our
             Liturgie
             is
             unlawfull
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             devise
             of
             man
             ;
             The
             Author
             (
             or
             publisher
             at
             least
             )
             of
             a
             letter
             against
             our
             Service
             booke
             beginneth
             with
             such
             like
             distinction
             .
          
           
             
               Against
               this
               Prayer-booke
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               divers
               have
               pleaded
               in
               a
               different
               manner
               .
               First
               some
               arguments
               are
               proper
               to
               the
               Separatists
               
                 qua
                 tales
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               that
               it
               is
               offered
               in
               a
               false
               Church
               ;
               2.
               
               By
               a
               false
               minister
               ;
               3.
               
               In
               the
               behalfe
               of
               the
               subjects
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Antichrist
               .
               These
               are
               properly
               theirs
               ,
               being
               the
               grounds
               whereupon
               they
               make
               a
               totall
               separation
               from
               all
               the
               Churches
               in
               this
               Land
               ,
               as
               no
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               .
               These
               I
               approve
               not
               ,
               yet
               note
               them
               that
               yee
               may
               see
               
               upon
               what
               different
               grounds
               ,
               the
               same
               Position
               is
               maintained
               by
               severall
               persons
               ,
               and
               that
               yee
               may
               be
               delivered
               from
               the
               prejudice
               ,
               which
               hinders
               many
               from
               receiving
               those
               truths
               ,
               because
               they
               feare
               the
               reproach
               of
               Brownisme
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               there
               are
               other
               grounds
               which
               are
               common
               to
               all
               that
               plead
               for
               the
               the
               puritie
               of
               Christs
               ordinances
               ,
               and
               which
               doe
               not
               necessarily
               inferre
               such
               separation
               ,
               but
               only
               serve
               to
               shew
               the
               unlawfulnesse
               of
               that
               practise
               ,
               and
               our
               communicating
               therein
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             the
             Epistle
             wherein
             the
             same
             distinction
             of
             separation
             is
             noted
             :
             but
             how
             truly
             ,
             let
             the
             indifferent
             judge
             .
             If
             none
             must
             be
             counted
             Separatists
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             have
             pleaded
             against
             the
             booke
             of
             Common
             prayer
             as
             unlawfull
             ,
             because
             offered
             up
             in
             a
             false
             Church
             ,
             &c.
             then
             are
             there
             none
             such
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             knowne
             or
             heard
             of
             :
             for
             it
             is
             apparent
             they
             cast
             us
             off
             as
             no
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             because
             our
             Service
             is
             a
             humane
             devise
             ,
             will-worship
             ,
             Idolatry
             ;
             And
             not
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             our
             Service
             is
             will-worship
             ,
             or
             Idolatry
             ,
             because
             our
             Churches
             are
             false
             Churches
             .
             Against
             all
             Communion
             with
             us
             they
             plead
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             a
             false
             Church
             ,
             but
             against
             our
             stinted
             Liturgie
             they
             argue
             not
             in
             that
             manner
             .
          
           
             The
             grounds
             on
             which
             that
             Authour
             builds
             (
             which
             he
             saith
             are
             common
             to
             all
             ,
             that
             plead
             for
             the
             purity
             of
             Gods
             ordinances
             )
             are
             one
             and
             the
             same
             with
             the
             grounds
             of
             the
             Separatists
             ,
             shafts
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             same
             quiver
             and
             peculiar
             to
             them
             ,
             some
             few
             brethren
             onely
             excepted
             ,
             who
             of
             late
             have
             looked
             towards
             that
             opinion
             .
             See
             how
             affection
             will
             transport
             .
             Those
             reasons
             shall
             be
             common
             to
             all
             that
             plead
             for
             the
             purity
             of
             Christs
             Ordinances
             ,
             which
             were
             never
             taken
             to
             be
             sound
             and
             true
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             abroad
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             godly
             Brethren
             at
             home
             ,
             whether
             now
             at
             rest
             with
             the
             Lord
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             present
             living
             ,
             or
             yet
             by
             the
             most
             of
             the
             brethren
             among
             whom
             they
             live
             ,
             and
             with
             whom
             they
             hold
             societie
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             minister
             or
             Societie
             which
             did
             hold
             the
             unitie
             of
             the
             spirit
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             peace
             for
             the
             space
             of
             this
             1400
             yeares
             and
             upwards
             ,
             by
             your
             owne
             confession
             ,
             unlesse
             within
             these
             few
             dayes
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             a
             few
             onely
             .
             If
             this
             be
             not
             to
             strengthen
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Separatists
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             to
             lay
             blocks
             of
             offence
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             what
             is
             ?
             As
             yet
             we
             thinke
             most
             of
             them
             that
             have
             separated
             ,
             are
             not
             so
             farre
             gone
             ,
             as
             to
             condemne
             all
             our
             Assemblies
             as
             no
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             we
             judge
             they
             have
             proceeded
             further
             then
             Christ
             the
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             of
             his
             Church
             hath
             given
             them
             commission
             or
             allowance
             ,
             that
             the
             grounds
             whereon
             they
             build
             are
             unsound
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             make
             way
             for
             further
             danger
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             prevent
             not
             .
             And
             that
             the
             reasons
             mentioned
             in
             the
             letters
             are
             the
             proper
             grounds
             of
             Separatists
             ,
             and
             not
             common
             to
             all
             them
             that
             seeke
             the
             purity
             of
             religion
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             not
             approved
             by
             your selves
             :
             and
             if
             all
             this
             tend
             not
             to
             turne
             them
             who
             halt
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             right
             way
             ,
             wee
             heartily
             intreate
             you
             to
             consider
             .
          
           
             Your
             judgement
             concerning
             the
             Position
             ,
             you
             deliver
             in
             three
             propositions
             (
             for
             so
             many
             they
             be
             for
             substance
             )
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             persons
             reading
             the
             Liturgie
             ,
             or
             the
             
             thing
             it selfe
             that
             is
             read
             .
             As
             if
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Liturgie
             bee
             read
             ,
             (
             put
             case
             some
             few
             selected
             prayers
             onely
             ,
             by
             an
             unable
             and
             ungodly
             minister
             :
             it
             is
             unlawfull
             (
             say
             you
             )
             for
             the
             people
             to
             joyne
             in
             that
             case
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             unlawfull
             for
             the
             people
             to
             joyne
             ,
             when
             an
             ungodly
             minister
             readeth
             some
             few
             select
             prayers
             ,
             it
             is
             either
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Minister
             ,
             or
             the
             prayers
             themselves
             .
             Not
             of
             the
             prayers
             themselves
             ,
             for
             they
             be
             select
             and
             choyce
             ,
             faultlesse
             
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             matter
             and
             manner
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             taken
             for
             granted
             ,
             unlesse
             this
             distribution
             be
             to
             no
             purpose
             ;
             if
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Minister
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             to
             joyne
             with
             such
             a
             one
             in
             any
             ordinance
             of
             God
             whatsoever
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Minister
             make
             it
             unlawfull
             ,
             then
             all
             communion
             in
             any
             part
             of
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             with
             such
             Ministers
             is
             unlawfull
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Church
             in
             all
             ages
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             faithfull
             in
             the
             primitive
             Churches
             sinned
             ,
             in
             holding
             Communion
             with
             such
             ,
             when
             the
             Priests
             were
             dumbe
             dogges
             that
             could
             not
             barke
             ,
             and
             greedy
             dogges
             that
             could
             never
             have
             enough
             ;
             when
             the
             Prophets
             prophesied
             
             lies
             ,
             and
             the
             Priests
             bare
             rule
             by
             their
             meanes
             ;
             when
             the
             Priests
             bought
             and
             sold
             Doves
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             tooke
             upon
             them
             to
             provide
             such
             things
             for
             them
             that
             were
             to
             offer
             ;
             when
             the
             Pharisees
             corrupted
             the
             Law
             by
             false
             glosses
             ,
             taught
             for
             doctrines
             mens
             precepts
             ,
             made
             the
             commandements
             of
             God
             of
             none
             effect
             through
             their
             traditions
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             long
             prayer
             devoured
             widowes
             houses
             ,
             taught
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             practised
             it
             not
             ;
             when
             they
             were
             such
             ,
             and
             did
             such
             things
             ,
             they
             were
             ungodly
             Ministers
             ;
             But
             we
             never
             find
             that
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             did
             either
             forbeare
             themselves
             ,
             or
             warne
             the
             faithfull
             not
             to
             communicate
             with
             such
             in
             the
             ordinance
             of
             worship
             .
             We
             reade
             our
             Saviour
             charged
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             to
             beware
             of
             the
             leaven
             of
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             to
             let
             them
             
             alone
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             the
             blind
             leaders
             of
             the
             blind
             ,
             but
             he
             never
             forbade
             to
             communicate
             with
             them
             in
             the
             ordinances
             of
             God.
             It
             is
             not
             then
             for
             private
             Christians
             to
             withdraw
             themselves
             from
             the
             ordinance
             of
             worship
             ,
             and
             communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             such
             are
             
             permitted
             to
             deale
             in
             the
             holy
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             whom
             they
             judge
             or
             know
             unfit
             :
             when
             men
             joyne
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             with
             unworthy
             Ministers
             ,
             they
             doe
             not
             countenance
             them
             in
             their
             place
             and
             office
             ,
             but
             obey
             the
             commandement
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             requires
             their
             attendance
             upon
             his
             highnesse
             in
             that
             way
             and
             meanes
             .
          
           
             To
             goe
             no
             further
             then
             the
             text
             you
             quote
             ,
             
               Because
               thou
               hast
               despised
               knowledge
               ,
               I
               will
               also
               reject
               thee
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Properly
             the
             text
             is
             spoken
             of
             the
             
             ten
             tribes
             called
             Israel
             ,
             and
             the
             Priests
             among
             them
             who
             worshipped
             the
             Calves
             which
             Ieroboam
             had
             set
             up
             ,
             whom
             the
             Lord
             threatneth
             to
             reject
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             
             rejected
             knowledge
             being
             either
             wilfully
             ignorant
             ,
             or
             withholding
             the
             truth
             in
             unrighteousnesse
             .
             Whether
             they
             were
             for
             the
             present
             absolutely
             rejected
             ,
             or
             the
             Lord
             threatens
             only
             to
             reject
             them
             we
             will
             not
             dispute
             .
          
           
             This
             may
             suffice
             that
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             found
             either
             in
             this
             or
             any
             other
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             joyning
             in
             the
             true
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             unworthy
             Ministers
             ,
             do
             countenance
             them
             in
             their
             place
             thereby
             .
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             extend
             this
             Text
             to
             all
             unworthy
             Ministers
             of
             what
             sort
             soever
             ,
             whom
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             doth
             condemne
             as
             not
             approved
             Ministers
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             teacheth
             evidently
             not
             onely
             that
             the
             people
             by
             joyning
             do
             not
             countenance
             them
             in
             their
             place
             and
             office
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             must
             and
             ought
             to
             joyne
             with
             them
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             separating
             from
             the
             Ordinance
             they
             shall
             
             sinne
             against
             God
             ,
             much
             lesse
             then
             do
             they
             in
             such
             joyning
             set
             those
             Idols
             and
             meanes
             of
             worship
             ,
             which
             God
             never
             appointed
             in
             his
             Word
             .
             For
             the
             worship
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Ministery
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             person
             unworthily
             executing
             his
             place
             ,
             is
             neither
             set
             up
             by
             some
             few
             private
             Christians
             ,
             nor
             can
             by
             them
             be
             removed
             .
             And
             warrant
             to
             withdraw
             themselves
             from
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             such
             as
             ought
             not
             ,
             are
             suffered
             to
             entermeddle
             in
             the
             holy
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             have
             none
             from
             God.
             Dumbe
             Dogs
             ,
             greedy
             Dogs
             ,
             Idol-sheepheards
             ,
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             Strangers
             ,
             are
             unworthy
             Ministers
             ,
             but
             they
             that
             communicate
             with
             such
             in
             the
             ordinance
             of
             worship
             ,
             are
             never
             said
             to
             set
             up
             Idols
             or
             means
             of
             worship
             which
             God
             never
             appointed
             .
             The
             sheep
             of
             Christ
             will
             not
             heare
             strangers
             in
             the
             Lords
             sense
             ,
             but
             outwardly
             they
             heard
             those
             strangers
             preach
             (
             if
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             were
             such
             )
             and
             by
             hearing
             them
             discovered
             them
             to
             be
             strangers
             ,
             i.
             e.
             false
             Prophets
             ;
             Some
             strangers
             at
             least
             ,
             of
             whom
             our
             Saviour
             speaks
             ,
             were
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             Israel
             ,
             but
             brought
             false
             doctrine
             tending
             to
             kill
             the
             soule
             ,
             such
             strangers
             none
             should
             heare
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             believe
             and
             follow
             :
             but
             as
             they
             be
             tolerated
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             so
             they
             may
             hear
             them
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             bring
             the
             truth
             .
             Unworthy
             Ministers
             are
             no
             Ministers
             for
             themselves
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             Ministers
             for
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             be
             in
             the
             place
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             the
             acts
             of
             their
             administrations
             are
             of
             force
             to
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             if
             they
             observe
             the
             forme
             of
             administration
             prescribed
             by
             Christ
             ;
             for
             Christs
             Ordinances
             have
             their
             efficacy
             from
             him
             ,
             not
             from
             them
             that
             serve
             about
             them
             ,
             and
             evill
             Ministers
             minister
             not
             in
             their
             own
             name
             ,
             but
             in
             Christs
             and
             by
             his
             Commission
             .
          
           
             It
             hath
             evermore
             bin
             held
             for
             a
             truth
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             although
             somtimes
             the
             evill
             have
             chiefe
             authority
             in
             the
             ministration
             of
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             yet
             for
             as
             much
             as
             they
             doe
             
             not
             the
             same
             in
             their
             own
             name
             but
             in
             Christs
             ,
             and
             minister
             by
             his
             Commission
             and
             Authority
             ,
             wee
             may
             use
             their
             Ministery
             both
             in
             hearing
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             receiving
             the
             Sacraments
             ;
             neither
             is
             the
             effect
             of
             Christs
             
             Ordinance
             taken
             away
             ,
             by
             their
             wickednesse
             ,
             nor
             the
             grace
             of
             Gods
             gifts
             diminished
             from
             such
             as
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             rightly
             doe
             receive
             the
             Sacraments
             administred
             to
             them
             which
             are
             effectuall
             ;
             because
             of
             Christs
             institution
             and
             promise
             ,
             although
             they
             be
             ministred
             by
             evill
             men
             .
          
           
             
               Beza
               
                 de
                 Presbyt
                 .
                 et
                 excōmunicat
                 .
                 p.
                 25
                 26.
                 
                 Ista
                 vero
                 ,
                 quia
                 nonnulli
                 à
                 sacris
                 caetib
                 .
                 &
                 sacrament
                 .
                 usu
                 propter
                 aliorum
                 vitia
                 ultro
                 abstinent
                 i.
                 e.
                 seipsos
                 excommunicant
                 magnam
                 reprehensionem
                 merentur
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               reasons
               whereby
               the
               ancient
               Churches
               condemned
               the
               Donatists
               and
               Catharists
               for
               their
               voluntary
               and
               seditious
               separation
               and
               the
               moderne
               Churches
               condemne
               the
               Anabaptists
               for
               their
               unwarrantable
               departure
               from
               ,
               and
               so
               renting
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               will
               hold
               against
               separation
               from
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               congregation
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               read
               by
               an
               ungodly
               minister
               .
            
          
           
             The
             second
             proposition
             .
             Where
             the
             whole
             Liturgie
             is
             used
             ,
             though
             by
             an
             able
             and
             godly
             Minister
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             to
             joyne
             in
             prayer
             in
             that
             case
             .
             Herein
             wee
             cannot
             be
             of
             your
             judgement
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             as
             great
             abuses
             ,
             no
             question
             ,
             were
             found
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             in
             the
             administration
             of
             holy
             things
             of
             God
             as
             can
             be
             imagined
             in
             our
             Liturgie
             or
             forme
             of
             prayer
             :
             but
             the
             Prophets
             and
             our
             Saviour
             who
             taught
             the
             people
             to
             keepe
             themselves
             pure
             and
             undefiled
             ,
             never
             taught
             them
             to
             separate
             from
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             holy
             things
             of
             God.
             And
             if
             the
             presence
             at
             our
             forms
             of
             prayer
             be
             not
             lawful
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             corruptions
             alleaged
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             visible
             society
             named
             throughout
             the
             world
             since
             200.
             yeeres
             after
             Christ
             or
             thereabouts
             ,
             wherein
             a
             Christian
             might
             lawfully
             joyne
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             reading
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             hearing
             the
             word
             or
             participation
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             For
             compare
             the
             doctrines
             ,
             prayers
             ,
             rites
             at
             those
             times
             in
             use
             in
             the
             Churches
             with
             ours
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             these
             ,
             (
             blessed
             be
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             )
             wee
             are
             more
             pure
             then
             they
             .
             But
             no
             man
             will
             be
             so
             bold
             (
             we
             hope
             )
             as
             to
             affirme
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Churches
             within
             200.
             yeeres
             after
             Christ
             ,
             to
             be
             so
             miserably
             decayed
             that
             the
             faithfull
             could
             not
             without
             sin
             hold
             communion
             with
             them
             in
             the
             aforesaid
             ordinances
             .
             The
             prayers
             of
             the
             Minister
             ,
             whether
             conceived
             or
             stinted
             in
             a
             set
             forme
             ,
             be
             not
             his
             private
             prayers
             ,
             but
             the
             publike
             prayers
             of
             the
             whole
             assembly
             ,
             whose
             mouth
             he
             is
             to
             God
             both
             in
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             .
             But
             you
             will
             not
             say
             ,
             the
             people
             ought
             not
             to
             joyne
             with
             their
             Pastor
             in
             the
             publique
             assembly
             ,
             if
             ought
             bee
             amisse
             in
             his
             prayer
             for
             matter
             ,
             or
             manner
             ,
             or
             both
             .
             It
             is
             all
             one
             to
             the
             people
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             whether
             the
             fault
             be
             personall
             (
             as
             some
             distinguish
             )
             or
             otherwise
             knowne
             beforehand
             or
             not
             knowne
             :
             For
             if
             simple
             presence
             defile
             ,
             whether
             it
             was
             knowne
             beforehand
             or
             not
             ,
             all
             presence
             is
             faulty
             .
             And
             if
             simple
             presence
             defile
             not
             ,
             our
             presence
             is
             not
             condemned
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             corruptions
             knowne
             ,
             whereof
             we
             stand
             not
             guilty
             ,
             whether
             the
             corruption
             be
             through
             humane
             frailty
             or
             not
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             in
             us
             to
             enquire
             ,
             but
             rather
             whether
             we
             be
             called
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             the
             faults
             such
             as
             one
             Christian
             
             cannot
             or
             must
             not
             tolerate
             in
             another
             without
             breach
             of
             charity
             .
             For
             if
             the
             errour
             be
             such
             as
             may
             be
             tolerated
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             called
             to
             be
             present
             ;
             by
             such
             fault
             I
             am
             not
             defiled
             though
             knowne
             before
             .
             If
             the
             error
             be
             such
             as
             in
             conscience
             may
             not
             be
             tolerated
             ,
             though
             not
             knowne
             before
             hand
             ,
             I
             am
             bound
             ,
             if
             present
             some
             way
             to
             professe
             against
             it
             .
             This
             distinction
             of
             personall
             and
             ministeriall
             faults
             in
             this
             case
             untill
             it
             be
             cleared
             by
             some
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             or
             sound
             reason
             from
             the
             word
             ,
             must
             goe
             for
             the
             devise
             of
             man.
             
          
           
             A
             Church
             ,
             a
             Minister
             ,
             or
             a
             Christian
             may
             be
             stiffe
             in
             an
             error
             (
             being
             misperswaded
             it
             is
             a
             truth
             )
             after
             many
             meanes
             long
             used
             to
             convince
             them
             ,
             with
             whom
             yet
             we
             must
             hold
             communion
             in
             the
             ordinances
             of
             Religion
             :
             and
             the
             error
             may
             be
             such
             as
             we
             cannot
             without
             hypocrisy
             or
             denyall
             of
             the
             truth
             hold
             communion
             ,
             though
             such
             meanes
             of
             conviction
             have
             not
             gone
             before
             .
             But
             the
             corruptions
             alleadged
             against
             our
             forme
             of
             prayer
             for
             matter
             or
             manner
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             one
             Christian
             may
             and
             must
             tolerate
             in
             another
             where
             he
             hath
             no
             power
             to
             redresse
             them
             .
          
           
             Hath
             not
             Christian
             wisdome
             and
             experience
             of
             humane
             frailties
             lessoned
             you
             (
             deere
             brethren
             )
             to
             beare
             one
             with
             another
             in
             matters
             of
             greater
             consequence
             then
             any
             have
             or
             can
             be
             objected
             truly
             against
             the
             form
             of
             prayer
             in
             use
             among
             us
             ?
             And
             why
             such
             corruptions
             should
             not
             be
             ascribed
             to
             humane
             frailty
             ;
             we
             see
             not
             :
             For
             if
             a
             godly
             Minister
             make
             use
             of
             a
             book
             in
             things
             which
             he
             judgeth
             lawfull
             for
             matter
             and
             manner
             ,
             the
             corruption
             in
             him
             that
             useth
             it
             according
             to
             his
             judgement
             ,
             from
             what
             cause
             can
             it
             spring
             but
             humane
             ignorance
             and
             frailty
             ?
             We
             rest
             assured
             you
             question
             not
             the
             integrity
             of
             many
             ,
             who
             make
             much
             more
             use
             of
             the
             booke
             then
             onely
             in
             a
             few
             select
             prayers
             .
             From
             the
             bottome
             of
             our
             hearts
             we
             desire
             and
             pray
             that
             God
             would
             remove
             out
             of
             his
             Church
             and
             worship
             whatsoever
             offendeth
             for
             matter
             or
             manner
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             things
             may
             be
             so
             done
             ,
             not
             onely
             that
             they
             may
             be
             tolerated
             but
             that
             they
             might
             be
             approved
             in
             the
             conscience
             of
             all
             men
             .
             But
             we
             are
             perswaded
             that
             not
             onely
             some
             few
             select
             prayers
             but
             many
             prayers
             &
             other
             exhortations
             may
             lawfully
             be
             used
             ,
             
             with
             fruit
             and
             edification
             to
             Gods
             people
             .
          
           
             To
             aggravate
             faults
             especially
             when
             it
             tends
             to
             draw
             away
             people
             from
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             no
             lesse
             fault
             then
             to
             excuse
             them
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             greater
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             dare
             not
             esteeme
             the
             prayers
             read
             by
             a
             godly
             and
             faithfull
             Minister
             according
             to
             the
             booke
             in
             use
             among
             us
             ,
             a
             corrupt
             sacrifice
             whether
             in
             such
             as
             read
             them
             ,
             or
             them
             that
             be
             present
             .
             In
             them
             that
             join
             according
             to
             Christs
             command
             (
             and
             liberty
             of
             absence
             from
             Christ
             hath
             not
             beene
             shewed
             )
             notwithstanding
             the
             corruptions
             ,
             we
             hold
             the
             prayers
             to
             be
             an
             holy
             and
             acceptable
             sacrifice
             to
             God
             ,
             
             and
             pleasing
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             The
             corrupt
             sacrifice
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             the
             deceiver
             bringeth
             voluntarily
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             neglect
             ,
             having
             a
             male
             in
             his
             flock
             :
             but
             the
             faithfull
             bringeth
             himself
             and
             his
             godly
             desires
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             for
             corruptions
             ,
             whether
             respecting
             matter
             or
             forme
             ,
             they
             are
             none
             of
             his
             ,
             they
             cleave
             not
             to
             his
             Sacrifice
             to
             staine
             or
             pollute
             it
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Text
             of
             the
             Prophet
             Mal.
             1.
             13
             ,
             14.
             it
             is
             cited
             by
             many
             in
             this
             businesse
             ,
             and
             to
             many
             purposes
             applyed
             ,
             but
             we
             cannot
             finde
             that
             in
             the
             Prophet
             for
             which
             it
             is
             here
             brought
             ,
             
               The
               deceiver
               is
               accursed
               that
               offereth
               a
               corrupt
               thing
               to
               the
               Lord.
            
             This
             we
             reade
             and
             beleeve
             ,
             but
             that
             a
             godly
             man
             ,
             being
             present
             at
             this
             forme
             of
             prayer
             among
             us
             ,
             read
             by
             a
             godly
             and
             faithfull
             Minister
             ,
             is
             the
             deceiver
             ,
             who
             offereth
             a
             corrupt
             thing
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             proved
             .
             No
             argument
             can
             be
             brought
             from
             this
             place
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             but
             by
             analogy
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             kinde
             of
             arguing
             of
             all
             other
             most
             ready
             at
             hand
             ,
             but
             lyable
             to
             most
             exceptions
             ,
             and
             apt
             to
             draw
             aside
             ,
             if
             great
             care
             be
             not
             had
             ,
             (
             which
             in
             this
             place
             we
             finde
             not
             )
             to
             take
             the
             proportion
             in
             every
             materiall
             point
             just
             and
             right
             .
             And
             we
             desire
             such
             as
             alleadge
             this
             passage
             of
             Scripture
             against
             simple
             presence
             at
             the
             prayers
             of
             our
             Liturgy
             ,
             advisedly
             to
             consider
             whether
             God
             allow
             them
             to
             make
             such
             application
             of
             his
             truth
             which
             wee
             much
             doubt
             of
             ,
             to
             say
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             Your
             third
             proposition
             .
             That
             as
             you
             are
             very
             tender
             of
             imputing
             sinne
             to
             those
             men
             that
             joyne
             in
             some
             select
             prayers
             read
             by
             an
             able
             and
             godly
             Minister
             :
             so
             on
             the
             other
             side
             you
             are
             not
             without
             feare
             ,
             least
             such
             joyning
             may
             be
             found
             unlawfull
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             may
             appeare
             that
             the
             Ministers
             with
             whom
             the
             people
             have
             communion
             in
             reading
             those
             Prayers
             ,
             neither
             give
             any
             scandall
             by
             reading
             them
             ,
             nor
             give
             unlawfull
             honour
             to
             a
             thing
             abused
             to
             Idolatry
             and
             Superstition
             ,
             nor
             doe
             suffer
             themselves
             to
             be
             sinfully
             limited
             in
             the
             reading
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             1
             We
             cannot
             conceive
             how
             you
             should
             imagine
             the
             practice
             of
             a
             godly
             Minister
             in
             reading
             some
             few
             select
             prayers
             to
             be
             scandalous
             or
             offensive
             in
             their
             congregations
             when
             the
             people
             generally
             ,
             not
             in
             their
             assemblies
             onely
             ,
             but
             throughout
             the
             whole
             land
             ,
             were
             perswaded
             of
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             that
             course
             till
             now
             of
             late
             some
             have
             beene
             drawne
             away
             to
             separate
             ,
             who
             yet
             by
             warrant
             of
             Scripture
             produce
             nothing
             of
             weight
             to
             countenance
             that
             practice
             .
          
           
             2
             If
             the
             booke
             should
             be
             as
             you
             take
             it
             an
             idolathite
             ,
             latent
             offence
             doth
             not
             oblige
             .
             If
             any
             man
             say
             unto
             thee
             ,
             this
             is
             sacrificed
             to
             Idols
             ,
             eat
             it
             not
             ,
             so
             that
             if
             it
             doe
             not
             manifestly
             appeare
             that
             this
             practice
             is
             scandalous
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             the
             people
             to
             withdraw
             themselves
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             book
             (
             we
             speake
             of
             the
             Liturgie
             so
             far
             as
             it
             is
             sound
             and
             good
             )
             by
             your
             confession
             is
             no
             Idolathite
             ,
             neither
             was
             it
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Masse-book
             in
             such
             sense
             as
             you
             object
             ,
             but
             rather
             the
             masse
             &
             other
             Idolatrous
             prayers
             were
             added
             to
             it
             ,
             for
             popery
             is
             as
             a
             scab
             or
             leprosie
             cleaving
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             many
             truths
             belonging
             to
             the
             Church
             as
             her
             proper
             legacie
             were
             stollen
             and
             heaped
             together
             in
             that
             denne
             .
             
             And
             why
             the
             true
             man
             may
             not
             challenge
             his
             goods
             where
             ever
             he
             finds
             thē
             ,
             or
             the
             thiefe
             plead
             title
             to
             the
             true
             mans
             goods
             by
             prescription
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             ?
             It
             is
             no
             hard
             taske
             to
             shew
             that
             our
             Service-booke
             was
             reformed
             in
             most
             things
             according
             to
             the
             purest
             Liturgies
             which
             were
             in
             use
             in
             the
             Church
             long
             before
             the
             masse
             was
             heard
             of
             in
             the
             world
             .
             And
             if
             that
             could
             not
             be
             shewed
             ,
             yet
             formes
             of
             speech
             generally
             taken
             (
             we
             speak
             not
             of
             this
             or
             that
             speciall
             word
             or
             phrase
             )
             is
             no
             more
             defiled
             by
             Idolatry
             then
             the
             light
             aire
             ,
             or
             place
             where
             Idolatry
             is
             committed
             .
             It
             is
             not
             unlawfull
             to
             pray
             ,
             Lord
             helpe
             ,
             or
             Lord
             have
             mercy
             ,
             or
             to
             give
             thankes
             ,
             praised
             bee
             God
             ,
             because
             the
             Papists
             say
             ,
             
               Lady
               helpe
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               praised
               be
               God
               and
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               .
            
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Put
             case
             the
             Minister
             in
             reading
             such
             prayers
             gives
             offence
             ,
             or
             attributes
             unlawfull
             honour
             to
             a
             thing
             abused
             to
             Idolatry
             and
             Superstition
             ,
             or
             suffer
             himselfe
             to
             be
             sinfully
             limited
             in
             the
             reading
             of
             them
             ,
             what
             is
             that
             to
             the
             faithfull
             ?
             This
             can
             be
             no
             just
             ground
             of
             the
             people
             's
             not
             joyning
             with
             them
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             that
             offence
             is
             personall
             onely
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             sin
             of
             them
             that
             be
             present
             ,
             they
             joyn
             in
             prayer
             onely
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             his
             reading
             or
             limiting
             himself
             .
             Not
             to
             say
             that
             every
             particular
             person
             must
             be
             herein
             both
             accuser
             and
             Judge
             .
             If
             he
             give
             offence
             must
             they
             stumble
             at
             the
             stone
             ,
             and
             separate
             from
             the
             ordinance
             of
             grace
             ?
             wee
             should
             rather
             think
             it
             is
             their
             duty
             to
             look
             unto
             their
             feet
             ,
             that
             they
             goe
             not
             awry
             .
             Let
             it
             be
             shewed
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             either
             the
             Minister
             is
             guilty
             of
             giving
             unlawfull
             honour
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             people
             may
             lawfully
             withdraw
             themselves
             in
             case
             he
             should
             do
             so
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             then
             say
             as
             you
             do
             ,
             but
             untill
             that
             be
             proved
             ,
             (
             being
             pressed
             and
             called
             to
             proffer
             our
             judgements
             )
             we
             believe
             that
             separation
             is
             scandalous
             and
             sinfull
             ,
             never
             taught
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             confirmed
             by
             the
             approved
             example
             of
             the
             godly
             in
             any
             age
             
             or
             time
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             yea
             ,
             against
             the
             positive
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             injurious
             to
             the
             Churches
             distracting
             Christians
             ,
             bringing
             contempt
             upon
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             defrauding
             believers
             of
             the
             spirituall
             food
             of
             their
             souls
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             to
             infringe
             their
             Christian
             liberty
             ,
             and
             what
             ever
             may
             be
             thought
             of
             it
             now
             ,
             in
             former
             times
             it
             hath
             been
             accounted
             no
             small
             offence
             .
          
           
             Fiftly
             ,
             if
             this
             and
             such
             like
             scruples
             make
             it
             unlawfull
             to
             joyn
             in
             the
             ordenance
             of
             worship
             ,
             we
             must
             hold
             communion
             with
             no
             society
             under
             heaven
             .
             For
             may
             not
             the
             brethren
             which
             hold
             all
             stinted
             Liturgies
             ,
             and
             set
             forms
             unlawfull
             say
             with
             like
             strength
             of
             reason
             ,
             It
             is
             unlawfull
             to
             joyn
             in
             conceived
             prayer
             with
             others
             ,
             if
             either
             they
             give
             too
             little
             honour
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             deeming
             the
             other
             lawfull
             ,
             or
             sinfully
             limiting
             ,
             or
             suffering
             themselves
             to
             be
             limited
             to
             one
             stinted
             forme
             ,
             though
             conceived
             at
             first
             by
             them selves
             ?
             And
             may
             not
             the
             brethren
             who
             hold
             a
             stinted
             forme
             lawfull
             in
             like
             manner
             object
             ?
             It
             is
             unlawfull
             to
             joyn
             in
             prayer
             with
             them
             because
             they
             attribute
             too
             much
             honour
             to
             conceived
             prayer
             ,
             as
             making
             their
             device
             and
             method
             
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ?
             And
             may
             not
             the
             Brethren
             which
             hold
             it
             lawfull
             to
             use
             some
             selected
             prayers
             according
             to
             the
             forms
             among
             us
             ,
             upon
             the
             same
             grounds
             condemne
             communion
             with
             both
             sorts
             ?
             and
             all
             of
             them
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             because
             they
             either
             limit
             themselves
             too
             much
             ,
             or
             too
             little
             ?
             You
             say
             in
             the
             exposition
             of
             the
             first
             position
             ,
             many
             Preachers
             constantly
             use
             a
             set
             form
             of
             prayer
             of
             their
             own
             making
             before
             their
             Sermons
             ,
             must
             you
             not
             say
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             unlawfull
             to
             joyn
             with
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             sinfully
             stint
             themselves
             ?
             In
             probability
             a
             Christian
             may
             presume
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             publike
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             through
             humane
             ignorance
             &
             infirmity
             somwhat
             amiss
             for
             matter
             ,
             or
             manner
             ,
             or
             both
             ,
             &
             that
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             he
             must
             joyn
             with
             no
             society
             in
             any
             part
             of
             Gods
             worshipat
             all
             .
          
           
             The
             advancing
             of
             every
             small
             difference
             to
             this
             height
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             will
             bring
             all
             to
             confusion
             ,
             if
             men
             walk
             uniforme
             to
             their
             own
             principles
             .
             It
             is
             well
             observed
             by
             Master
             
               I.
               Da.
            
             that
             unlesse
             men
             will
             yield
             so
             much
             favour
             each
             to
             other
             in
             some
             difference
             of
             opinions
             ,
             a
             dissolving
             not
             onely
             of
             Churches
             ,
             but
             of
             humane
             societies
             also
             must
             necessarily
             follow
             ,
             &
             not
             onely
             not
             two
             Ministers
             ,
             but
             not
             two
             men
             should
             live
             together
             ,
             which
             were
             to
             put
             off
             even
             humanity
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             Sixtly
             ,
             wee
             have
             credibly
             heard
             that
             you
             hold
             fellowship
             with
             professed
             ,
             rigid
             Separatists
             without
             any
             acknowledgment
             of
             their
             errour
             ,
             and
             receive
             them
             as
             members
             ,
             or
             communicate
             with
             them
             in
             the
             priviledges
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             though
             you
             professe
             you
             approve
             not
             their
             opinion
             or
             practice
             .
             And
             if
             in
             godly
             wisdome
             ,
             you
             can
             see
             grounds
             to
             joyn
             with
             them
             ,
             we
             marvell
             you
             should
             be
             so
             timorous
             in
             this
             particular
             .
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             if
             you
             judge
             the
             practice
             of
             such
             godly
             Ministers
             ,
             scandalous
             to
             them
             that
             separate
             from
             the
             ordinance
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             administred
             in
             this
             ,
             or
             that
             but
             in
             a
             stinted
             form
             .
             It
             is
             a
             scandall
             taken
             ,
             and
             not
             given
             ;
             and
             by
             forbearing
             ,
             if
             to
             confirme
             men
             in
             errour
             ,
             be
             to
             scandalize
             them
             ,
             they
             should
             offend
             them
             the
             more
             :
             yea
             ,
             they
             should
             prejudice
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             it
             might
             be
             an
             occasion
             to
             beget
             needlesse
             scruples
             in
             others
             ,
             and
             draw
             them
             ignorantly
             from
             the
             fellowship
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             the
             holy
             ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             strengthen
             them
             who
             by
             your
             owne
             confession
             ,
             are
             run
             too
             far
             into
             Schisme
             already
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           III
           POSITION
           .
           That
           the
           children
           of
           godly
           and
           approved
           Christians
           ,
           are
           not
           to
           be
           baptized
           untill
           their
           parents
           be
           set
           members
           of
           some
           particular
           Congregation
        
         
           IV
           POSITION
           .
           That
           the
           Parents
           themselves
           ,
           though
           of
           approved
           piety
           ,
           are
           not
           to
           be
           received
           to
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           untill
           they
           be
           admitted
           as
           set
           Members
           .
        
         
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             THese
             two
             Positions
             may
             be
             maintained
             with
             one
             and
             the
             same
             defence
             ,
             being
             somewhat
             coincident
             ,
             and
             therfore
             we
             joyn
             them
             as
             if
             they
             were
             but
             one
             .
             Therefore
             to
             prevent
             all
             mistakes
             ,
             it
             may
             please
             you
             to
             take
             notice
             that
             we
             are
             not
             of
             their
             
             judgement
             who
             refuse
             all
             religious
             communion
             with
             such
             as
             are
             not
             Church
             Members
             ,
             nor
             doe
             wee
             appropriate
             communion
             in
             this
             priviledge
             of
             the
             seals
             only
             to
             the
             Members
             of
             our
             own
             Churches
             ,
             excluding
             all
             other
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             from
             the
             same
             ,
             though
             they
             may
             be
             through
             errour
             or
             humane
             frailty
             defective
             in
             some
             matters
             of
             order
             ,
             provided
             that
             the
             liberty
             of
             our
             Churches
             be
             preserved
             ,
             of
             receiving
             such
             satisfaction
             as
             is
             meet
             (
             as
             well
             by
             Letters
             of
             recommendation
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             if
             it
             be
             requisite
             )
             concerning
             those
             whom
             wee
             admit
             unto
             fellowship
             in
             the
             seals
             .
             For
             as
             we
             account
             it
             our
             duty
             to
             keepe
             the
             unity
             of
             spirit
             inviolate
             with
             any
             ,
             in
             whom
             we
             discerne
             any
             fruits
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             so
             we
             hold
             our selves
             bound
             to
             discharge
             this
             duty
             ,
             according
             to
             order
             .
             Spirituall
             cōmunion
             in
             prayers
             ,
             holy
             conferences
             &
             other
             religious
             actions
             of
             like
             nature
             we
             maintain
             with
             al
             godly
             persons
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             not
             in
             Church
             order
             :
             But
             Church
             communion
             we
             hold
             onely
             with
             Church
             members
             admitting
             to
             fellowship
             of
             the
             seals
             the
             known
             and
             approved
             ,
             &
             orderly
             recommended
             members
             of
             any
             true
             Church
             .
             But
             into
             fellowship
             of
             the
             censures
             ,
             admittance
             of
             members
             and
             choice
             of
             Officers
             ,
             onely
             the
             members
             of
             that
             particular
             Church
             whereof
             they
             and
             we
             (
             any
             of
             us
             )
             stand
             members
             .
             These
             things
             being
             premised
             ,
             the
             considerations
             whereupon
             our
             judgement
             and
             practice
             is
             swayed
             for
             administration
             of
             the
             Seals
             onely
             to
             such
             as
             are
             in
             order
             of
             a
             true
             visible
             Church
             are
             these
             that
             follow
             .
          
        
         
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             VVHat
             is
             here
             premised
             to
             prevent
             all
             mistakes
             ,
             doth
             seem
             more
             to
             raise
             then
             to
             abate
             scruples
             if
             we
             mistake
             not
             your
             meaning
             .
             You
             refuse
             not
             all
             religious
             communion
             with
             all
             that
             are
             not
             Church
             members
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             they
             professe
             ,
             who
             formerly
             have
             gone
             for
             ,
             and
             professed
             themselves
             Separatists
             from
             our
             Assemblies
             .
             You
             do
             not
             appropriate
             this
             priviledge
             of
             the
             Seals
             onely
             to
             the
             members
             of
             your
             own
             Churches
             ,
             excluding
             all
             other
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             from
             the
             same
             ;
             If
             your
             meaning
             be
             onely
             this
             ,
             that
             you
             deny
             not
             the
             Sacraments
             administred
             in
             other
             Churches
             to
             be
             the
             true
             Sacraments
             of
             Christ
             for
             substance
             ,
             then
             you
             ascribe
             little
             more
             to
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             in
             this
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             Synagogue
             of
             Satan
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             For
             you
             will
             not
             deny
             Baptisme
             administred
             among
             them
             to
             be
             true
             for
             substance
             :
             If
             you
             deny
             not
             to
             have
             fellowship
             with
             them
             in
             the
             Scals
             ,
             and
             to
             admit
             them
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             to
             communicate
             with
             them
             :
             then
             either
             your
             judgment
             is
             contrary
             to
             your
             practice
             ,
             or
             you
             exclude
             the
             Churches
             of
             England
             from
             the
             number
             of
             true
             visible
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             destroy
             what
             you
             formerly
             builded
             ,
             and
             here
             professe
             .
             All
             possible
             care
             to
             keep
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             from
             contempt
             ,
             we
             allow
             and
             commend
             ,
             provided
             you
             go
             not
             beyond
             the
             Lords
             warrant
             ,
             and
             deny
             not
             the
             priviledges
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             due
             by
             divine
             appointment
             ,
             nor
             the
             name
             and
             title
             of
             Church
             to
             those
             societies
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             plentifully
             blessed
             with
             means
             of
             grace
             ,
             have
             received
             the
             Tables
             and
             Seals
             ,
             and
             have
             entred
             into
             Covenant
             with
             his
             Highnesse
             .
             Your
             
             liberty
             to
             receive
             such
             satisfaction
             as
             is
             meet
             ,
             is
             not
             called
             into
             question
             ,
             nor
             whether
             you
             are
             to
             keep
             the
             bond
             of
             the
             Spirit
             inviolate
             according
             to
             order
             .
             But
             whether
             this
             be
             to
             keep
             the
             bond
             of
             the
             Spirit
             inviolate
             
               (
               viz
            
             )
             to
             exclude
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             true
             visible
             believers
             or
             knowne
             recommended
             Christians
             ,
             formerly
             members
             of
             visible
             Churches
             among
             us
             ;
             and
             their
             children
             ;
             because
             they
             are
             not
             members
             (
             as
             you
             speak
             )
             in
             Church
             Order
             .
             And
             whether
             God
             alloweth
             to
             put
             this
             difference
             between
             Church
             mēbers
             of
             your
             societies
             &
             other
             visible
             believers
             walking
             in
             holines
             ,
             though
             not
             admitted
             members
             of
             any
             society
             according
             to
             your
             Church
             order
             ,
             as
             to
             receive
             the
             one
             ,
             though
             members
             of
             another
             society
             ,
             unto
             the
             Seals
             ,
             and
             to
             debar
             the
             other
             and
             their
             children
             .
             These
             are
             the
             things
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             these
             present
             positions
             .
             And
             first
             we
             will
             examine
             your
             Reasons
             for
             your
             judgment
             and
             practice
             by
             themselves
             ,
             and
             then
             so
             far
             as
             we
             judge
             meet
             ,
             try
             your
             answers
             to
             the
             objections
             you
             make
             against
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             1
             Consideration
             .
          
           
             THe
             Seals
             Baptism
             &
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             are
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             a
             priviledge
             peculiar
             therto
             in
             ordinary
             dispensation
             .
             Indeed
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             being
             an
             ordinance
             given
             not
             onely
             for
             the
             edifying
             of
             the
             Church
             already
             gathered
             but
             also
             for
             the
             gathering
             of
             men
             to
             the
             Churches
             that
             yet
             are
             without
             :
             wheras
             the
             dispensing
             of
             the
             Seals
             is
             Gods
             Ordinance
             ,
             given
             onely
             for
             the
             edifying
             of
             the
             Church
             being
             gathered
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             the
             gathering
             of
             it
             :
             And
             because
             there
             is
             now
             ,
             no
             universall
             visible
             Church
             on
             earth
             wherein
             the
             Seals
             are
             dispenced
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             place
             ,
             nor
             time
             ,
             nor
             Officers
             ,
             nor
             Ordinances
             appointed
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             by
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             ,
             for
             any
             such
             Assemblies
             as
             the
             Iewes
             had
             under
             Moses
             .
          
           
             It
             remains
             that
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             ,
             whereunto
             these
             priviledges
             were
             given
             ,
             are
             congregationall
             ,
             consisting
             onely
             of
             so
             many
             as
             may
             and
             do
             meet
             together
             ordinarily
             in
             one
             place
             for
             the
             publike
             worshipping
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             edifying
             .
          
           
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             we
             read
             so
             much
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             of
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             plurall
             number
             ,
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Churches
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Saints
             :
             and
             not
             onely
             when
             they
             were
             of
             divers
             
             Nations
             ,
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             the
             same
             Nation
             ,
             The
             Churches
             of
             Iudèa
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             when
             that
             Country
             was
             of
             large
             extent
             and
             circuit
             ,
             the
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             a
             small
             part
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             The
             Churches
             of
             Galatia
             :
             yea
             ,
             when
             congregations
             in
             severall
             Cities
             are
             spoken
             of
             ,
             They
             are
             called
             Churches
             ,
             as
             the
             Churches
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             the
             Churches
             at
             Antioch
             .
             To
             wind
             up
             all
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             Gospell
             are
             congregationall
             ,
             and
             that
             Baptisme
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             (
             being
             Church
             priviledges
             )
             belong
             onely
             to
             the
             Churches
             ,
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             that
             as
             City
             priviledges
             belong
             onely
             to
             Citizens
             and
             their
             children
             :
             so
             baptisme
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             being
             
             Church
             priviledges
             ,
             belong
             onely
             to
             the
             members
             of
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             and
             their
             seed
             .
             And
             that
             seeing
             
               sigillum
               sequitur
               donum
            
             ,
             to
             apply
             them
             to
             others
             what
             is
             it
             but
             to
             abuse
             them
             ?
             As
             a
             seal
             of
             a
             corporation
             is
             abused
             if
             added
             to
             confirme
             the
             grant
             of
             priviledges
             which
             are
             peculiar
             to
             any
             Towne
             corporate
             to
             one
             that
             being
             no
             free-man
             of
             that
             corporation
             is
             uncapable
             thereof
             .
          
        
         
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             IF
             by
             the
             Church
             be
             understood
             the
             Society
             of
             men
             ,
             professing
             the
             entire
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             seales
             are
             given
             unto
             it
             as
             a
             peculiar
             priviledge
             ;
             but
             if
             by
             the
             Church
             you
             understand
             onely
             a
             congregationall
             assembly
             in
             Church
             order
             ,
             the
             seales
             were
             never
             appropriated
             to
             it
             .
             But
             to
             examine
             every
             thing
             in
             order
             as
             it
             is
             propounded
             .
          
           
             1
             The
             Seales
             ,
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             are
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             as
             priviledges
             peculiar
             thereunto
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             ordinary
             (
             as
             you
             say
             )
             but
             also
             in
             extraordinary
             dispensation
             .
             True
             baptisme
             is
             not
             without
             the
             
             Church
             ,
             but
             within
             it
             ;
             an
             ordinance
             given
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             are
             baptised
             ,
             must
             needes
             be
             of
             a
             Church
             .
             The
             Sacraments
             are
             the
             seales
             of
             the
             Covenant
             to
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             forme
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             when
             for
             substance
             rightly
             used
             ,
             tokens
             and
             pledges
             of
             our
             spirituall
             admittance
             and
             entertainment
             into
             the
             Lords
             family
             ,
             and
             Symbolls
             
             or
             testimonies
             whereby
             the
             people
             of
             God
             are
             distinguished
             from
             all
             other
             Nations
             .
             This
             is
             most
             certain
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             ordinary
             ;
             so
             in
             the
             extraordinary
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Seales
             ,
             as
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             alleadged
             in
             the
             Margine
             .
             For
             the
             Apostles
             (
             as
             you
             say
             )
             dispenced
             the
             seales
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             way
             ,
             but
             the
             seales
             dispenced
             by
             the
             Apostles
             were
             Seales
             of
             the
             covenant
             ,
             priviledges
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             priviledges
             of
             spirituall
             admittance
             and
             entertainment
             into
             the
             Lords
             family
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             you
             say
             the
             dispencing
             of
             the
             Seals
             is
             an
             Ordinance
             given
             onely
             for
             the
             edifying
             of
             the
             Church
             being
             gathered
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             the
             gathering
             of
             it
             ,
             must
             it
             not
             be
             understood
             in
             extraordinary
             ,
             dispensation
             as
             wel
             as
             ordinary
             :
             To
             what
             pupose
             then
             are
             those
             words
             (
             in
             ordinary
             dispensation
             )
             added
             to
             the
             proposition
             ?
             if
             thereby
             you
             would
             intimate
             that
             the
             Sacraments
             be
             not
             the
             peculiar
             priviledges
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Seales
             of
             the
             Covenant
             in
             extraordinary
             dispensation
             ,
             it
             is
             evidently
             crosse
             to
             the
             Text
             you
             cite
             ,
             and
             to
             your selves
             afterward
             .
             If
             your
             meaning
             be
             ,
             that
             in
             ordinary
             dispensation
             the
             Sacraments
             doe
             of
             right
             belong
             to
             them
             onely
             ,
             who
             bee
             set
             members
             of
             a
             visible
             congregation
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             one
             with
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             in
             question
             and
             should
             be
             proved
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             this
             very
             Scripture
             doth
             plentifully
             disprove
             '
             ;
             for
             they
             that
             were
             baptised
             were
             not
             set
             members
             of
             a
             particular
             congregationall
             Church
             whereunto
             they
             were
             baptised
             ,
             nor
             in
             a
             Church
             way
             before
             baptisme
             (
             as
             is
             evident
             and
             granted
             by
             the
             most
             of
             your selves
             )
             but
             by
             baptisme
             
             solemnly
             admitted
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             is
             not
             for
             your
             purpose
             ;
             or
             they
             were
             set
             members
             (
             as
             some
             of
             the
             brethren
             seeme
             to
             contend
             in
             answer
             to
             the
             objection
             framed
             against
             this
             consideration
             )
             and
             then
             the
             words
             are
             more
             then
             superfluous
             .
             Added
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             prevent
             the
             objection
             which
             you
             foresaw
             might
             be
             made
             from
             the
             Apostles
             practice
             and
             example
             but
             so
             as
             they
             cut
             asunder
             the
             sinews
             of
             the
             consideration
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             of
             no
             force
             .
             For
             as
             those
             beleivers
             were
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             so
             are
             approved
             Christians
             and
             their
             seed
             among
             us
             :
             therefore
             the
             priviledges
             of
             the
             seales
             belong
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             2
             And
             as
             the
             seales
             :
             so
             is
             the
             word
             of
             salvation
             preached
             and
             received
             a
             priviledge
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             If
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             you
             understand
             nothing
             but
             the
             tender
             of
             salvation
             or
             the
             publishing
             of
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             concerning
             the
             salvation
             of
             man
             ,
             whether
             by
             private
             or
             publike
             persons
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             proper
             to
             the
             Church
             but
             an
             ordinance
             given
             for
             the
             gathering
             of
             men
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             for
             the
             edifying
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             the
             Apostles
             first
             preached
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             when
             Infidels
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             converted
             ;
             And
             we
             doubt
             not
             but
             a
             Minister
             or
             private
             Christian
             comming
             into
             a
             country
             of
             Infidells
             ,
             may
             as
             occasion
             is
             offered
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             shall
             be
             inabled
             ,
             instruct
             and
             perswade
             them
             to
             receive
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             :
             but
             if
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             be
             meant
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             word
             to
             a
             people
             ,
             to
             abide
             and
             continue
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             consequently
             their
             receiving
             of
             it
             at
             least
             in
             profession
             then
             it
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             word
             makes
             disciples
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             given
             to
             a
             people
             is
             Gods
             covenanting
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             peoples
             receiving
             this
             
             word
             and
             professing
             their
             faith
             in
             God
             through
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             the
             taking
             of
             God
             to
             bee
             their
             God.
             The
             lawes
             and
             statutes
             which
             God
             gave
             to
             Israell
             ,
             was
             the
             honour
             and
             ornament
             to
             that
             Nation
             ,
             
             and
             a
             testimony
             that
             God
             had
             separated
             them
             from
             all
             other
             people
             ,
             even
             the
             Gentiles
             themselves
             being
             Iudges
             .
             The
             word
             of
             reconciliation
             is
             sent
             and
             given
             to
             the
             world
             reconciled
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             receive
             the
             doctrine
             ,
             law
             ,
             or
             word
             of
             God
             are
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             servants
             and
             people
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             In
             your
             second
             consideration
             you
             intimate
             that
             there
             is
             a
             two
             fold
             preaching
             ,
             the
             one
             by
             office
             and
             authority
             ,
             the
             other
             in
             Common
             charity
             ,
             or
             how
             ever
             else
             it
             may
             be
             called
             .
             For
             thus
             you
             write
             .
             God
             hath
             joyned
             to
             preach
             
               (
               viz
            
             by
             office
             )
             and
             to
             baptize
             together
             ,
             therefore
             we
             may
             not
             separate
             them
             .
             Now
             to
             preach
             unto
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             instruct
             or
             counsell
             in
             charity
             is
             a
             duty
             which
             may
             be
             performed
             to
             an
             infidell
             ,
             but
             to
             preach
             by
             office
             is
             proper
             to
             them
             that
             are
             called
             to
             that
             office
             :
             and
             so
             to
             be
             taught
             and
             instructed
             by
             Officers
             in
             the
             
             Church
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             To
             have
             pastors
             who
             shall
             feed
             with
             knowledge
             and
             understanding
             is
             a
             gift
             of
             
             matrimoniall
             love
             which
             God
             vouchsafeth
             unto
             his
             Church
             .
             The
             Apostles
             first
             gathered
             Churches
             and
             then
             ordained
             elders
             
             in
             everie
             Citie
             or
             Church
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             fed
             and
             guided
             by
             true
             spirituall
             pastors
             who
             teach
             and
             blesse
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord.
             And
             if
             the
             word
             preached
             and
             received
             bee
             a
             certaine
             note
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             they
             that
             have
             intyrely
             received
             the
             word
             of
             salvation
             and
             have
             Pastors
             godly
             and
             faithfull
             to
             feede
             and
             guide
             them
             ,
             they
             and
             their
             seed
             have
             right
             and
             interest
             unto
             the
             seales
             in
             order
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             the
             true
             worship
             of
             God
             is
             an
             inseparable
             and
             infallible
             marke
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             where
             Christ
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             his
             Church
             .
             This
             is
             the
             prerogative
             of
             the
             church
             .
             The
             Prince
             shall
             be
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             go
             in
             when
             they
             goe
             in
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             where
             2.
             or
             3.
             are
             met
             together
             in
             my
             name
             there
             am
             I
             in
             the
             middest
             among
             them
             .
             And
             for
             certain
             
             they
             are
             gathered
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             that
             being
             lawfully
             called
             doe
             assemble
             to
             worship
             God
             and
             call
             upon
             his
             name
             in
             the
             mediation
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
             In
             times
             past
             ,
             the
             Church
             was
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             entyre
             Service
             of
             his
             Majestie
             ,
             by
             the
             professing
             
             of
             the
             true
             faith
             and
             faithfull
             calling
             upon
             Gods
             name
             .
             The
             signes
             of
             Apostolike
             Churches
             are
             these
             .
             The
             continuance
             in
             the
             Apostles
             doctrine
             and
             fellowship
             ,
             and
             breaking
             of
             bread
             and
             prayer
             .
             And
             if
             faith
             ,
             true
             and
             
             lively
             (
             though
             mixed
             with
             many
             doubtings
             and
             errors
             )
             make
             a
             man
             a
             living
             member
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             entyre
             profession
             of
             true
             faith
             joyned
             with
             holynesse
             of
             life
             in
             some
             measure
             answerable
             thereunto
             ,
             makes
             a
             man
             a
             true
             member
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             .
             And
             if
             the
             feales
             belong
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             right
             and
             orderly
             dispensation
             ,
             they
             that
             joyne
             together
             in
             the
             true
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             with
             godly
             and
             faithfull
             pastors
             ,
             they
             have
             right
             and
             title
             to
             the
             Sacraments
             according
             to
             divine
             institution
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             now
             no
             visible
             Catholike
             Church
             in
             your
             sense
             will
             easily
             bee
             granted
             .
             
               i.
               e.
            
             there
             is
             no
             universall
             society
             consisting
             of
             all
             such
             as
             are
             accounted
             or
             to
             bee
             esteemed
             Christians
             ,
             subjected
             to
             one
             or
             many
             vniversall
             Pastors
             or
             guides
             ,
             wherwithall
             subordinates
             must
             communicate
             in
             some
             sacred
             things
             which
             may
             make
             them
             one
             Church
             and
             which
             may
             and
             can
             be
             performed
             by
             that
             vniversall
             and
             head
             Church
             only
             .
             Such
             an
             vniversall
             Christian
             Church
             Christ
             never
             ordained
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             to
             whom
             all
             the
             care
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             was
             committed
             .
             The
             Churches
             planted
             by
             the
             Apostles
             had
             all
             the
             same
             substantiall
             lawes
             and
             customes
             ,
             the
             same
             guides
             and
             officers
             for
             kinde
             ,
             the
             same
             ordinances
             of
             worship
             and
             meanes
             of
             Salvation
             :
             But
             one
             flock
             or
             Society
             in
             the
             fore
             mentioned
             acceptation
             they
             were
             not
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             but
             subordinate
             to
             one
             visible
             head
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             with
             which
             they
             were
             to
             hold
             union
             and
             communion
             
             in
             some
             worship
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             them
             all
             jointly
             assembled
             at
             some
             speciall
             solemnity
             ,
             nor
             subjected
             to
             the
             government
             of
             any
             supreame
             tribunall
             constantly
             to
             be
             erected
             and
             continued
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             Neverthelesse
             ,
             in
             some
             respects
             of
             reason
             ,
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             may
             be
             called
             
             the
             Church
             ,
             sheepfold
             or
             flock
             of
             Christ
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             whole
             society
             or
             body
             mysticall
             of
             Christ
             be
             one
             ,
             this
             Church
             militant
             in
             like
             sort
             is
             one
             :
             the
             unity
             of
             which
             society
             consists
             in
             that
             uniformity
             ,
             which
             all
             severall
             persons
             thereunto
             belonging
             ,
             have
             by
             reason
             of
             that
             one
             Lord
             whose
             servants
             they
             all
             are
             ,
             and
             professe
             themselves
             ,
             that
             one
             Spirit
             whereby
             they
             are
             animated
             as
             the
             body
             by
             one
             soul
             ;
             whereby
             they
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             acknowledge
             and
             professe
             ,
             that
             one
             Baptisme
             inward
             and
             outward
             ,
             whereby
             they
             put
             on
             Christ
             ,
             and
             are
             initiated
             .
          
           
             This
             society
             is
             one
             in
             the
             inward
             fruition
             and
             enjoying
             of
             the
             benefits
             of
             
             Christs
             Death
             and
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             in
             outward
             profession
             of
             those
             things
             which
             supernaturally
             appertain
             to
             the
             very
             essence
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             are
             necessarily
             required
             in
             every
             Christian
             ,
             this
             acceptation
             of
             the
             word
             is
             not
             unusuall
             in
             Scripture
             .
             As
             God
             hath
             set
             some
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             His
             bodies
             sake
             which
             is
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             Church
             viz.
             whereof
             Paul
             was
             made
             a
             Minister
             ,
             and
             whereunto
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             were
             ordained
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Catholike
             visible
             Church
             ,
             the
             society
             of
             men
             professing
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             throughout
             the
             
             world
             ,
             divided
             into
             many
             particular
             Churches
             whereof
             some
             are
             pure
             ,
             others
             impure
             ,
             some
             more
             ,
             others
             lesse
             sound
             .
             Hereunto
             it
             may
             be
             added
             ,
             that
             every
             multitude
             and
             society
             of
             believers
             are
             indefinitely
             called
             the
             Church
             ,
             I
             persecuted
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             The
             house
             of
             God
             which
             is
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             living
             God.
             In
             which
             sense
             all
             the
             Churches
             
             in
             the
             world
             may
             truly
             be
             called
             one
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             writing
             to
             many
             dispersed
             Churches
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             assemble
             in
             one
             place
             nor
             be
             fed
             by
             one
             Shepherd
             ,
             speaketh
             of
             them
             singularly
             as
             one
             flock
             .
             Feed
             the
             flock
             of
             God
             which
             is
             among
             you
             .
             But
             that
             flock
             are
             the
             strangers
             dispersed
             through
             
               Pontus
               ,
               Galatia
               .
               Asia
               ,
               Cappadocia
               ,
            
             and
             Bythinia
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             possibly
             joine
             together
             in
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Worship
             ,
             or
             make
             one
             distinct
             congregated
             assembly
             .
             
             
             And
             if
             the
             Catholike
             Militant
             Church
             be
             one
             Society
             ,
             the
             Seals
             that
             are
             given
             as
             a
             prerogative
             to
             the
             Church
             are
             given
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             Members
             of
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             have
             right
             and
             title
             to
             them
             in
             due
             order
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             not
             admitted
             into
             the
             Church
             fellowship
             you
             speak
             of
             .
          
           
             For
             as
             the
             flock
             or
             society
             is
             one
             :
             so
             is
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             
             which
             are
             given
             as
             a
             communion
             prerogative
             unto
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             appropriated
             to
             this
             or
             that
             part
             ormember
             ,
             as
             separated
             from
             the
             whole
             ;
             which
             is
             further
             evidenced
             hereby
             ,
             that
             sometime
             it
             hath
             ,
             and
             too
             often
             it
             may
             fall
             out
             ,
             that
             a
             Christian
             may
             be
             a
             true
             member
             of
             the
             universall
             visible
             Church
             
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             he
             may
             hold
             ,
             professe
             ,
             and
             maintain
             that
             holy
             Catholike
             Faith
             ,
             pure
             ,
             and
             undefiled
             ,
             without
             which
             no
             man
             can
             be
             saved
             )
             who
             for
             the
             present
             is
             no
             actuall
             member
             of
             any
             particular
             or
             visible
             society
             in
             Church
             order
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             be
             cut
             off
             by
             Excommunication
             ,
             from
             all
             commerce
             with
             the
             present
             visible
             Church
             wherein
             hee
             was
             bred
             and
             born
             ,
             when
             hee
             is
             not
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             Catholike
             ,
             Orthodoxall
             
             Church
             .
             Hee
             may
             be
             deprived
             of
             participation
             of
             the
             Ordinance
             in
             every
             particular
             society
             ,
             when
             his
             right
             and
             title
             to
             them
             is
             much
             better
             then
             these
             who
             have
             most
             injuriously
             cast
             him
             out
             ,
             or
             debarred
             him
             of
             the
             means
             of
             salvation
             .
          
           
             The
             communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             whether
             visible
             or
             invisible
             is
             the
             effect
             and
             property
             of
             the
             Church
             Catholike
             ,
             and
             agreeth
             to
             the
             severall
             parts
             and
             members
             thereof
             ,
             as
             they
             be
             members
             of
             that
             body
             under
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             if
             particular
             Churches
             have
             communion
             together
             it
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             ,
             that
             they
             bee
             parts
             and
             members
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             which
             is
             one
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Though
             there
             be
             no
             universall
             congregation
             or
             assembly
             nor
             can
             be
             imagined
             ,
             yet
             there
             are
             and
             have
             beene
             many
             visible
             assemblies
             or
             societies
             ,
             true
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Prerogative
             of
             the
             Seals
             is
             given
             ,
             which
             have
             not
             beene
             united
             and
             knit
             together
             ,
             in
             Church-order
             into
             one
             congregationall
             body
             or
             society
             ,
             For
             every
             society
             in
             covenant
             with
             God
             is
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             God
             :
             for
             what
             is
             it
             to
             be
             the
             flock
             ,
             people
             or
             sheepe
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ?
             And
             where
             there
             is
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             people
             of
             God.
             They
             that
             are
             of
             the
             faith
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             are
             the
             children
             and
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             
             and
             within
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Abraham
             (
             though
             but
             two
             or
             three
             )
             and
             so
             of
             the
             same
             Church
             with
             him
             by
             that
             covenant
             .
             The
             communication
             
             and
             accepting
             of
             the
             tables
             of
             the
             covenant
             is
             an
             undoubted
             token
             of
             a
             people
             in
             covenant
             or
             confederate
             ,
             but
             every
             society
             professing
             the
             
             true
             and
             entire
             faith
             ,
             joyning
             in
             prayer
             and
             thankesgiving
             ,
             receiving
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             to
             dwell
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             measure
             conforming
             themselves
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             Gods
             Commandements
             ,
             is
             in
             covenant
             with
             God.
             It
             is
             simply
             necessary
             to
             the
             being
             of
             a
             Church
             that
             it
             be
             laid
             upon
             Christ
             the
             foundation
             ,
             which
             being
             done
             ,
             the
             remaining
             of
             what
             is
             forbidden
             ,
             or
             the
             want
             of
             what
             is
             commanded
             ,
             cannot
             put
             the
             society
             from
             the
             title
             or
             right
             of
             a
             Church
             .
             For
             Christ
             is
             the
             foundation
             and
             head
             corner
             stone
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             a
             people
             comming
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             united
             unto
             him
             ,
             built
             upon
             him
             ,
             having
             communion
             with
             him
             and
             growing
             up
             in
             him
             ,
             are
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             God
             :
             and
             if
             the
             seals
             be
             annexed
             to
             the
             covenant
             by
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             we
             cannot
             deny
             a
             people
             in
             covenant
             to
             be
             the
             Church
             ,
             so
             we
             must
             not
             deny
             their
             right
             and
             title
             to
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             If
             therefore
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             proposition
             be
             ,
             that
             the
             seales
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             true
             and
             sound
             Christians
             ,
             and
             people
             in
             covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             priviledge
             whether
             in
             ordinary
             or
             extraordinary
             dispensation
             we
             accept
             it
             as
             good
             and
             sound
             ,
             but
             it
             makes
             against
             your
             judgement
             and
             practice
             in
             keeping
             away
             such
             as
             have
             right
             and
             title
             to
             the
             ordinances
             .
             If
             you
             meane
             the
             seales
             are
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             onely
             to
             set
             members
             of
             some
             particular
             society
             combined
             by
             covenant
             (
             as
             it
             is
             among
             you
             )
             we
             cannot
             receive
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             implieth
             a
             distinction
             not
             taught
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             crosse
             to
             your selves
             .
             And
             for
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             the
             Scripture
             hath
             nothing
             but
             many
             things
             against
             it
             as
             hath
             beene
             shewed
             .
          
           
             5
             If
             it
             be
             granted
             that
             the
             seales
             are
             the
             prerogative
             of
             a
             particular
             visible
             Church
             ,
             known
             and
             approved
             Christians
             among
             us
             ,
             and
             their
             seed
             are
             members
             of
             true
             and
             visible
             Churches
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             esteemed
             among
             you
             before
             they
             be
             entred
             into
             Church
             membership
             as
             you
             call
             it
             .
             For
             every
             society
             professing
             the
             intire
             and
             true
             faith
             ,
             and
             joyning
             together
             in
             the
             right
             use
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             in
             matters
             substantiall
             is
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             every
             visible
             
             beleever
             receiving
             the
             word
             and
             professing
             the
             true
             intire
             faith
             ,
             admitted
             to
             the
             right
             and
             lawfull
             participation
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             is
             a
             visible
             member
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             neither
             renounced
             that
             society
             ,
             nor
             deserved
             justly
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             by
             excommunication
             or
             Church
             censure
             .
             For
             the
             intire
             profession
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             the
             dwelling
             of
             the
             truth
             among
             men
             ,
             the
             right
             use
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             (
             which
             is
             ever
             joyned
             with
             truth
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             esteemed
             by
             it
             )
             is
             proper
             to
             them
             that
             be
             in
             covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             And
             they
             that
             truly
             partake
             of
             the
             Seales
             must
             needes
             be
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             for
             the
             seales
             are
             not
             without
             but
             within
             the
             Church
             an
             ordinance
             given
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             be
             true
             members
             of
             the
             true
             Churches
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             other
             Churches
             ,
             are
             bound
             to
             hold
             communion
             with
             them
             in
             the
             ordinance
             of
             worship
             as
             divine
             providence
             shall
             minister
             occasion
             .
          
           
           
             In
             answer
             to
             the
             ninth
             position
             you
             say
             the
             members
             of
             other
             Churches
             ,
             well
             known
             and
             approved
             by
             vertue
             of
             communion
             wich
             Churches
             ,
             doe
             mutually
             and
             with
             good
             acceptance
             communicate
             each
             of
             them
             at
             others
             Churches
             ,
             even
             so
             often
             as
             Gods
             providence
             leads
             them
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             themselves
             desire
             it
             .
             In
             your
             preface
             to
             this
             consideration
             ,
             you
             say
             you
             admit
             to
             fellowship
             of
             the
             seales
             ,
             the
             known
             ,
             approved
             ,
             and
             orderly
             recommended
             members
             of
             any
             true
             Church
             ,
             and
             if
             knowne
             and
             approved
             Christians
             ,
             members
             of
             our
             Churches
             comming
             over
             into
             
               New
               England
            
             ,
             shall
             desire
             either
             to
             have
             their
             children
             baptized
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             admitted
             themselves
             to
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             before
             they
             be
             set
             members
             of
             any
             society
             these
             ,
             we
             desire
             to
             know
             upon
             what
             grounds
             from
             God
             you
             can
             deny
             them
             ,
             if
             you
             acknowledge
             our
             Churches
             ,
             Ministery
             ,
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             to
             be
             true
             and
             of
             God
             (
             as
             you
             professe
             )
             and
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             be
             known
             and
             approved
             ,
             orderly
             recommended
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             priviledge
             of
             Christians
             baptised
             themselves
             ,
             and
             walking
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             that
             their
             children
             should
             have
             right
             to
             baptisme
             in
             all
             true
             Churches
             in
             the
             world
             .
             It
             is
             the
             priviledge
             of
             Christians
             lawfully
             and
             justly
             admitted
             to
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             in
             one
             visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             walking
             in
             covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             right
             to
             this
             priviledge
             in
             all
             Churches
             professing
             their
             intire
             faith
             ,
             and
             you
             must
             shew
             just
             and
             sound
             reasons
             from
             God
             of
             your
             judgement
             and
             practice
             in
             debarring
             their
             seed
             from
             baptisme
             ,
             and
             parents
             themselves
             from
             the
             Supper
             ,
             or
             else
             (
             to
             use
             the
             words
             of
             a
             reverend
             Elder
             among
             you
             ,
             in
             a
             case
             of
             lesse
             importance
             ,
             and
             not
             concerning
             so
             many
             )
             you
             will
             be
             found
             guilty
             of
             
             adding
             to
             the
             words
             ,
             and
             making
             eleven
             Commandements
             ,
             and
             setting
             up
             humane
             customes
             ,
             and
             selfewill
             against
             Gods
             appointment
             .
             For
             the
             Sacraments
             are
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             as
             a
             priviledge
             peculiar
             thereunto
             ,
             but
             you
             deny
             this
             priviledge
             to
             the
             true
             visible
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             (
             as
             your selves
             confesse
             .
             )
             For
             if
             the
             Ministers
             be
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             their
             congregations
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             then
             knowne
             and
             approved
             Christians
             are
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             In
             your
             opinion
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             might
             be
             received
             unto
             baptisme
             ,
             upon
             confession
             of
             the
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             entred
             into
             Church
             fellowship
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             more
             then
             strange
             to
             us
             that
             you
             should
             not
             thinke
             the
             true
             visible
             members
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             to
             have
             as
             much
             title
             and
             interest
             to
             the
             Seales
             ,
             as
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             6
             The
             distinct
             Churches
             mentioned
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             certain
             that
             they
             were
             congregationall
             societies
             consisting
             onely
             of
             so
             many
             as
             might
             and
             did
             meete
             together
             ordinarily
             in
             one
             place
             at
             one
             time
             for
             the
             publike
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             edification
             ,
             and
             if
             this
             were
             granted
             it
             would
             not
             carry
             the
             weight
             that
             was
             laid
             upon
             it
             ,
             But
             because
             it
             may
             make
             way
             for
             the
             clearing
             of
             some
             other
             
             points
             pertaining
             to
             discipline
             and
             Church
             orders
             ,
             we
             intreat
             leave
             to
             set
             downe
             ,
             and
             desire
             you
             to
             examine
             what
             may
             be
             objected
             against
             it
             .
             We
             will
             not
             insist
             upon
             this
             that
             the
             least
             circuite
             wherein
             there
             is
             mention
             of
             Churches
             is
             ample
             enough
             to
             containe
             some
             diocesses
             and
             the
             least
             City
             ,
             populous
             enough
             to
             make
             many
             numbersome
             congregations
             .
             Nor
             upon
             this
             ,
             that
             to
             
             meete
             at
             one
             time
             and
             one
             place
             ,
             as
             one
             assembly
             is
             a
             thing
             meerely
             accidentary
             to
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             society
             Ecclesiasticall
             which
             is
             still
             one
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             dispersed
             asunder
             ,
             and
             no
             particular
             man
             of
             that
             society
             at
             first
             remaining
             now
             alive
             .
             The
             number
             of
             beleevers
             was
             so
             great
             in
             some
             Cities
             as
             they
             could
             not
             conveniently
             meete
             in
             one
             place
             as
             one
             assembly
             to
             worship
             the
             Lord
             according
             to
             his
             will
             and
             for
             their
             edifying
             .
             That
             there
             was
             a
             Church
             gathered
             in
             the
             City
             of
             Samaria
             by
             the
             ministery
             of
             Phillip
             will
             not
             be
             denyed
             ,
             for
             they
             received
             the
             word
             and
             were
             baptised
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Church
             in
             that
             City
             was
             onely
             a
             congregationall
             assembly
             is
             more
             then
             can
             probably
             be
             concluded
             out
             of
             Scripture
             .
             For
             the
             whole
             City
             or
             the
             greatest
             part
             could
             not
             ordinarily
             assemble
             in
             one
             place
             to
             their
             edification
             :
             But
             the
             whole
             City
             of
             Samaria
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             is
             probable
             )
             imbraced
             the
             faith
             .
             
             As
             the
             whole
             City
             from
             the
             least
             to
             the
             greatest
             had
             given
             heede
             to
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             before
             ,
             so
             to
             Phillip
             now
             when
             he
             preached
             Christ
             ,
             And
             the
             Text
             saith
             expresly
             that
             Samaria
             received
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             The
             Christian
             Church
             at
             Ierusalem
             was
             one
             and
             distinct
             ,
             but
             it
             
             grew
             and
             increased
             first
             to
             3000.
             then
             to
             5000.
             afterwards
             multitudes
             of
             men
             and
             women
             were
             added
             ,
             and
             the
             multitude
             of
             Disciples
             increased
             ;
             it
             is
             also
             noted
             that
             a
             company
             of
             the
             Priests
             received
             the
             faith
             .
             The
             Syriacke
             hath
             it
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             
               (
               scil
               .
            
             )
             inhabiting
             Judea
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Greeke
               ,
               Arabian
            
             ,
             vulgar
             ,
             Chrisostoms
             &
             Ethiopians
             approve
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Priests
             was
             not
             small
             :
             there
             is
             mention
             also
             of
             millions
             of
             beleevers
             .
             And
             when
             all
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             them
             remained
             at
             
             Jerusalem
             for
             a
             time
             continuing
             in
             the
             ministery
             of
             the
             word
             and
             prayer
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             might
             doe
             it
             the
             more
             earnestly
             and
             diligently
             ,
             left
             the
             care
             of
             the
             poore
             to
             others
             :
             how
             can
             we
             thinke
             but
             that
             Church
             did
             grow
             exceedingly
             ,
             and
             the
             number
             of
             beleevers
             there
             to
             be
             more
             then
             could
             fitly
             meete
             ordinarily
             in
             one
             congregation
             .
             Without
             question
             the
             number
             of
             beleevers
             in
             Antioch
             was
             not
             small
             ,
             of
             which
             it
             is
             said
             expresly
             ,
             that
             a
             great
             number
             beleeved
             ,
             turned
             to
             the
             Lord
             and
             that
             a
             great
             multitude
             was
             added
             to
             the
             Lord
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             Barnabas
             ,
             and
             that
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             continued
             there
             one
             whole
             yeere
             preaching
             the
             word
             of
             
             God
             ,
             and
             teaching
             the
             multitude
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Disciples
             were
             first
             called
             Christians
             at
             Antiach
             .
             After
             that
             this
             Church
             was
             visited
             by
             Paul
             
             
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             who
             continued
             there
             teaching
             and
             preaching
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             with
             many
             others
             also
             ,
             and
             may
             wee
             not
             thinke
             
             that
             this
             Church
             did
             quickly
             rise
             to
             such
             bignesse
             that
             they
             could
             not
             well
             assemble
             in
             one
             congregation
             as
             now
             wee
             call
             them
             ?
          
           
             It
             will
             easily
             be
             credited
             that
             the
             number
             of
             believers
             was
             not
             small
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             if
             we
             call
             to
             minde
             that
             when
             Paul
             had
             been
             there
             but
             two
             yeers
             ,
             all
             they
             that
             dwelt
             in
             Asia
             had
             heard
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             both
             Iews
             and
             
             Grecians
             ,
             that
             a
             great
             doore
             and
             effectuall
             was
             opened
             to
             him
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             That
             the
             art
             for
             making
             Shrines
             ,
             and
             Dianaes
             Temple
             was
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             set
             at
             nought
             ,
             and
             that
             those
             that
             had
             used
             curious
             arts
             ,
             came
             and
             burnt
             their
             books
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             done
             without
             great
             danger
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             unlesse
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             City
             had
             believed
             .
             Where
             a
             Church
             did
             comprehend
             a
             City
             with
             its
             Suburbs
             and
             the
             Country
             circumjacent
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             believers
             who
             professed
             the
             faith
             within
             that
             circuit
             .
             It
             might
             well
             be
             that
             the
             number
             did
             so
             increase
             through
             the
             extraordinary
             blessing
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             accompanied
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             in
             those
             primitive
             times
             ,
             and
             first
             planting
             of
             the
             heavenly
             Kingdome
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             well
             meet
             ordinarily
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             and
             yet
             continued
             one
             Society
             .
             For
             when
             a
             number
             is
             gathered
             in
             small
             Villages
             ,
             or
             some
             added
             to
             the
             number
             already
             gathered
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             meet
             they
             should
             be
             neglected
             because
             small
             ,
             nor
             divided
             from
             the
             body
             ,
             because
             the
             number
             not
             competent
             to
             make
             an
             intire
             and
             perfect
             body
             of
             it selfe
             .
             The
             increase
             of
             the
             Churches
             doth
             require
             an
             increase
             of
             Elders
             ,
             and
             (
             if
             they
             grow
             to
             bignesse
             more
             then
             ordinary
             )
             an
             increase
             of
             places
             for
             their
             assembling
             ,
             when
             the
             essence
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             is
             not
             changed
             ,
             nor
             one
             multiplied
             or
             divided
             into
             many
             .
             And
             it
             is
             more
             available
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             further
             removed
             from
             all
             ambition
             ,
             if
             the
             Society
             shall
             assemble
             occasionally
             in
             divers
             places
             as
             parts
             and
             members
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             then
             to
             constitute
             a
             distinct
             free
             Society
             consisting
             of
             a
             few
             Believers
             ,
             not
             fit
             to
             make
             up
             an
             intire
             body
             contrary
             to
             the
             precedent
             examples
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             In
             times
             of
             grievous
             and
             hot
             persecution
             the
             Churches
             of
             God
             could
             not
             assemble
             in
             any
             great
             number
             in
             publick
             places
             ,
             but
             have
             been
             compelled
             to
             meet
             in
             Woods
             ,
             Caves
             ,
             Dens
             ,
             and
             dark
             corners
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             hath
             offered
             opportunity
             ,
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Society
             in
             sundry
             places
             :
             So
             that
             either
             it
             is
             not
             essentiall
             to
             the
             Church
             to
             meet
             together
             in
             one
             place
             ordinarily
             ,
             or
             their
             Society
             is
             broken
             off
             by
             persecution
             ,
             when
             their
             meeting
             together
             in
             one
             place
             is
             interrupted
             .
             It
             is
             said
             by
             some
             where
             the
             Church
             grew
             greater
             ,
             sometimes
             by
             the
             suddain
             and
             extraordinary
             conversion
             of
             more
             then
             could
             well
             so
             assemble
             ,
             then
             was
             there
             presently
             a
             dispersion
             
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             a
             multiplication
             of
             more
             particular
             Assemblies
             .
             But
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             quoted
             no
             such
             thing
             doth
             appeare
             ,
             but
             rather
             the
             contrary
             
             as
             hath
             been
             proved
             .
             In
             aftertimes
             when
             the
             Church
             was
             within
             the
             Cities
             as
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               Ephesus
               ,
               Alexandria
               ,
               Carthage
               ,
            
             
             
               Ierusalem
               ,
               &c.
            
             the
             number
             of
             Believers
             did
             greatly
             exceed
             the
             bignesse
             of
             a
             convenient
             and
             fitting
             assembly
             which
             might
             ordinarily
             congregate
             in
             one
             place
             to
             worship
             God
             according
             to
             his
             appointment
             when
             the
             Church
             was
             but
             one
             .
          
           
             Seventhly
             Seeing
             then
             both
             the
             Seals
             in
             ordinary
             and
             in
             extraordinary
             dispensation
             belong
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               id
               est
            
             ,
             to
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             repentant
             ,
             taught
             made
             Disciples
             ,
             who
             have
             received
             the
             word
             ,
             believe
             ,
             and
             professe
             the
             faith
             ,
             have
             received
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             walke
             in
             obedience
             ,
             who
             are
             members
             of
             other
             visible
             Churches
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             made
             members
             of
             a
             visible
             Church
             for
             the
             time
             being
             ,
             by
             admittance
             unto
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             not
             unto
             set
             members
             of
             congregationall
             assemblies
             only
             .
             And
             seeing
             the
             godly
             and
             faithful
             Ministers
             among
             us
             are
             the
             true
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             their
             godly
             congregations
             ,
             true
             Churches
             ,
             and
             knowne
             ,
             and
             approved
             Christians
             ,
             true
             members
             of
             visible
             Churches
             formerly
             baptized
             ,
             and
             admitted
             to
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
             This
             consideration
             is
             of
             no
             weight
             to
             justifie
             your
             opinion
             and
             practice
             in
             debarring
             known
             and
             approved
             Christians
             ,
             professing
             the
             faith
             ,
             members
             of
             the
             true
             visible
             Churches
             amongst
             us
             from
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             or
             their
             seed
             from
             Baptisme
             ,
             because
             they
             be
             not
             yet
             received
             as
             set
             members
             of
             some
             particular
             cōgregation
             amongst
             you
             :
             And
             if
             such
             Believers
             are
             not
             to
             be
             received
             to
             the
             Seals
             ,
             we
             desire
             you
             to
             consider
             if
             ever
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             were
             rightly
             dispensed
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             from
             the
             first
             Plantation
             thereof
             unto
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             The
             Seale
             doth
             follow
             the
             grant
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Seale
             is
             prophaned
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             put
             to
             a
             false
             grant
             or
             Charter
             ,
             so
             are
             the
             faithfull
             wronged
             if
             the
             Seale
             in
             a
             lawfull
             way
             desired
             ,
             be
             denied
             to
             them
             that
             have
             received
             the
             grant
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             have
             right
             unto
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             communion
             with
             him
             .
             But
             the
             faithfull
             
             who
             have
             received
             the
             word
             with
             gladnesse
             ,
             believe
             ,
             and
             professe
             ,
             be
             members
             knowne
             and
             approved
             by
             other
             visible
             Churches
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             desire
             to
             be
             admitted
             members
             of
             that
             visible
             Society
             for
             the
             time
             by
             communicating
             in
             the
             ordinance
             ,
             are
             already
             partakers
             of
             the
             grant
             or
             charter
             ,
             have
             right
             and
             interest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             may
             lawfully
             desire
             the
             Seals
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             admitted
             as
             members
             for
             the
             time
             being
             of
             that
             particular
             Society
             .
             Therefore
             to
             debar
             such
             ,
             from
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             and
             their
             seed
             from
             Baptisme
             ,
             is
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             the
             positive
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             an
             injury
             to
             the
             faithfull
             and
             their
             seed
             ,
             a
             wrong
             to
             the
             Catholike
             visible
             Church
             ,
             that
             particular
             society
             ,
             and
             the
             Pastors
             themselves
             that
             so
             debar
             them
             .
             They
             sinned
             grievously
             who
             deferred
             Baptisme
             to
             the
             end
             of
             their
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             negligence
             of
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             who
             did
             not
             instruct
             the
             ignorant
             and
             reprove
             the
             superstitious
             ,
             was
             great
             .
             And
             is
             not
             the
             severity
             in
             debarring
             such
             as
             
             crave
             and
             desire
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Seals
             an
             injury
             to
             be
             reprehended
             ?
          
           
           
             Answ
             .
             2
             Confider
             the
             ordinary
             administration
             of
             the
             Seales
             is
             limited
             to
             the
             ministery
             and
             the
             ministery
             to
             a
             particular
             Church
             ;
             therefore
             the
             seals
             also
             must
             necessarily
             be
             proper
             to
             the
             Church
             and
             to
             the
             members
             thereof
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             seales
             is
             limited
             to
             their
             Ministery
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             first
             institution
             Math.
             28.
             19.
             where
             God
             hath
             joyned
             (
             to
             preach
             )
             viz.
             by
             office
             ,
             and
             (
             to
             baptize
             )
             together
             ,
             therefore
             wee
             may
             not
             separate
             them
             .
             For
             howsoever
             :
             any
             man
             may
             by
             the
             appointment
             of
             the
             Lord
             and
             Master
             of
             the
             family
             ,
             signifie
             his
             minde
             and
             deliver
             his
             message
             from
             him
             to
             the
             family
             ,
             yet
             the
             dispensing
             of
             a
             fitt
             portion
             of
             food
             to
             everie
             one
             of
             the
             houshold
             is
             a
             branch
             of
             the
             stewards
             office
             .
             Indeed
             the
             keies
             are
             given
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             yet
             the
             exercise
             and
             dispensation
             of
             them
             in
             this
             as
             well
             as
             in
             other
             particulars
             is
             concredited
             to
             the
             Ministers
             who
             are
             called
             to
             bee
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             1.
             
             And
             no
             Church
             office
             can
             be
             orderly
             performed
             by
             any
             ,
             but
             one
             that
             is
             called
             thereunto
             nor
             will
             God
             vouchsafe
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             blessing
             (
             wherupon
             all
             spirituall
             efficacy
             depends
             )
             in
             an
             ordinance
             dispensed
             ,
             but
             when
             it
             is
             dispensed
             by
             those
             whom
             he
             hath
             ordayned
             and
             appointed
             therunto
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             ministery
             is
             limited
             to
             the
             Church
             appeares
             as
             from
             evident
             texts
             of
             Scripture
             :
             so
             also
             upon
             this
             ground
             .
             1
             The
             office
             is
             founded
             in
             the
             relation
             betweene
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             officer
             ,
             wherfore
             
             take
             away
             the
             relation
             ,
             and
             the
             office
             and
             the
             worke
             ceaseth
             .
          
           
             For
             where
             he
             hath
             not
             power
             ,
             he
             may
             not
             doe
             an
             act
             of
             power
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             no
             powerwhere
             he
             hath
             not
             a
             relation
             by
             office
             .
             Herein
             the
             proportion
             holdeth
             between
             an
             officer
             of
             a
             towne
             corporate
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             Church
             that
             as
             the
             power
             of
             the
             former
             is
             only
             within
             his
             owne
             corporation
             :
             so
             the
             power
             of
             the
             latter
             is
             confined
             to
             his
             owne
             congregation
             .
          
        
         
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             THe
             proposition
             is
             granted
             that
             the
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             both
             ordinary
             and
             extraordinary
             is
             limited
             to
             the
             Ministery
             .
             But
             in
             that
             you
             alleadge
             for
             confirmation
             ,
             somethings
             may
             be
             noted
             .
          
           
             1
             The
             first
             institution
             of
             Baptisme
             is
             not
             contained
             in
             that
             passage
             Math.
             28.
             19.
             but
             confirmed
             ;
             For
             the
             seales
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             were
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             before
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             his
             disciples
             had
             baptized
             many
             which
             they
             could
             not
             doe
             before
             the
             institution
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             Secondly
             we
             see
             not
             how
             you
             can
             
             apply
             that
             text
             to
             Preaching
             by
             office
             ,
             which
             according
             to
             our
             exposition
             must
             bee
             a
             dispensing
             of
             a
             fit
             portion
             of
             food
             to
             everie
             one
             of
             the
             houshould
             .
             For
             it
             is
             plaine
             the
             Apostles
             were
             sent
             forth
             to
             preach
             to
             everie
             Creature
             or
             unto
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             convert
             men
             unto
             God
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             disciples
             
             and
             not
             to
             preach
             unto
             disciples
             only
             ,
             or
             members
             of
             the
             houshould
             .
             
             The
             Apostles
             certainly
             had
             authority
             ,
             and
             preached
             by
             authority
             ,
             
             but
             they
             preached
             not
             to
             Infidells
             and
             Heathens
             ,
             as
             to
             disciples
             or
             
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             much
             lesse
             did
             they
             give
             a
             portion
             to
             them
             as
             to
             the
             houshold
             which
             is
             the
             preaching
             by
             office
             ,
             which
             you
             acknowledge
             .
             Thirdly
             if
             under
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             you
             comprehend
             preaching
             by
             office
             ,
             dispensing
             the
             seales
             ,
             casting
             out
             ,
             and
             receiving
             againe
             into
             the
             bosome
             of
             the
             Church
             wee
             deny
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             to
             belong
             to
             the
             Church
             or
             community
             of
             the
             faithfull
             :
             we
             cannot
             find
             in
             Scripture
             that
             Christ
             ever
             granted
             such
             power
             to
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             as
             faithfull
             joyned
             together
             in
             Covenant
             in
             those
             passages
             which
             speake
             of
             this
             power
             ,
             the
             execution
             of
             this
             authority
             is
             given
             to
             them
             to
             whom
             the
             authoritie
             is
             committed
             .
             
          
           
             If
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             be
             given
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             must
             derive
             their
             authoritie
             immediatly
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             Christ
             ,
             for
             the
             power
             must
             be
             derived
             from
             them
             ,
             unto
             whom
             it
             was
             given
             ;
             but
             their
             power
             ,
             and
             authority
             was
             not
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             from
             Christ
             immediatly
             .
             And
             if
             the
             dispensation
             ,
             and
             exercise
             of
             the
             keyes
             ,
             be
             concredited
             to
             the
             Ministers
             ;
             Doth
             it
             hold
             in
             all
             things
             or
             onely
             in
             the
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             preaching
             by
             office
             ?
             Doe
             they
             dispense
             the
             seales
             as
             the
             Stewards
             of
             Christ
             ,
             from
             whom
             they
             receive
             their
             authority
             immediately
             or
             as
             the
             servants
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             from
             which
             they
             derive
             their
             authority
             ?
             If
             in
             the
             first
             sense
             ;
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keys
             is
             not
             in
             the
             community
             of
             the
             faithfull
             .
             If
             in
             the
             second
             ,
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Minister
             is
             not
             the
             immediate
             gift
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             the
             Minister
             ,
             so
             much
             the
             servant
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             from
             whom
             he
             must
             receive
             lawes
             ,
             in
             whose
             name
             he
             must
             doe
             his
             office
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             he
             must
             give
             an
             account
             .
             We
             could
             wish
             you
             had
             explained
             in
             what
             sense
             ,
             you
             hold
             the
             dispensation
             ,
             and
             execution
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             is
             concredited
             to
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             .
             For
             if
             the
             community
             of
             the
             faithfull
             have
             to
             doe
             in
             all
             matters
             concerning
             the
             body
             ,
             to
             
             admit
             members
             ,
             and
             cast
             them
             out
             ,
             to
             make
             and
             depose
             Ministers
             ,
             to
             bind
             and
             loose
             by
             authority
             derived
             from
             Christ
             ,
             wee
             cannot
             see
             how
             in
             your
             judgement
             the
             dispensation
             ,
             and
             execution
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             is
             concredited
             to
             the
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             That
             which
             you
             add
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             not
             vouchsafe
             his
             presence
             and
             blessing
             to
             an
             ordinance
             but
             when
             it
             is
             dispenced
             by
             those
             ,
             whom
             hee
             hath
             ordayned
             and
             appointed
             thereunto
             ,
             must
             bee
             warily
             understood
             ,
             or
             it
             may
             occasion
             errors
             and
             distractions
             
             not
             a
             few
             ,
             You
             know
             what
             corruptions
             soone
             entred
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             Offices
             ,
             and
             entrance
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             how
             ready
             and
             apt
             is
             the
             conclusion
             from
             your
             words
             ,
             That
             
             Christ
             hath
             not
             vouchsafed
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             blessing
             in
             his
             Ordinances
             to
             his
             Church
             ?
             But
             of
             this
             before
             .
          
           
             And
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             seeing
             God
             hath
             vouchsafed
             his
             blessing
             in
             his
             Ordinances
             dispensed
             by
             your selves
             ,
             when
             you
             stood
             as
             visible
             Ministers
             in
             the
             congregation
             ,
             and
             Churches
             of
             old
             England
             ,
             you
             must
             confesse
             ,
             did
             approve
             both
             your
             standings
             and
             his
             Ordinances
             dispensed
             by
             you
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             Assumption
             ,
             that
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             are
             limited
             to
             a
             particular
             charge
             or
             society
             ;
             but
             that
             flock
             is
             not
             ever
             one
             congregationall
             assembly
             meeting
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             neither
             the
             band
             so
             streight
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             tied
             to
             that
             one
             society
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             upon
             occasion
             performe
             some
             Ministeriall
             Act
             or
             Office
             in
             another
             congregation
             ,
             or
             to
             them
             that
             be
             not
             set
             members
             of
             their
             proper
             assembly
             .
             For
             first
             to
             dispence
             the
             Seals
             of
             the
             covenant
             is
             a
             ministeriall
             act
             ,
             an
             act
             of
             Office
             ,
             and
             not
             an
             exercise
             of
             gifts
             onely
             :
             But
             the
             Pastors
             of
             one
             Assembly
             may
             dispence
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             the
             set
             members
             of
             another
             society
             upon
             occasion
             ,
             as
             you
             confesse
             in
             this
             and
             in
             your
             answer
             to
             the
             ninth
             position
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             the
             members
             of
             one
             Church
             may
             lawfully
             upon
             occasion
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Supper
             in
             another
             society
             from
             the
             Pastor
             thereof
             ,
             then
             may
             the
             Pastor
             of
             one
             congregation
             performe
             a
             Ministeriall
             act
             to
             the
             members
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             if
             to
             the
             members
             of
             another
             then
             in
             another
             congregation
             with
             consent
             ,
             and
             upon
             occasion
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             As
             the
             Ministers
             are
             exhorted
             to
             feed
             their
             fleek
             :
             so
             is
             every
             Christian
             and
             Minister
             to
             try
             and
             examine
             himselfe
             whether
             hee
             be
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             but
             you
             will
             not
             allow
             this
             conclusion
             .
             I
             must
             examine
             my self
             .
             Ergo
             
             no
             man
             is
             debarred
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             for
             his
             unworthinesse
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             tried
             or
             examined
             by
             others
             ,
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             admonished
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             repentance
             for
             notorious
             sin
             .
             No
             more
             can
             it
             be
             rightly
             gathered
             from
             the
             former
             passages
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             the
             Minister
             is
             not
             upon
             occasion
             to
             performe
             
             any
             Ministeriall
             act
             to
             any
             other
             people
             or
             society
             ,
             because
             ordinarily
             he
             is
             to
             attend
             his
             own
             flock
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             As
             the
             Ministers
             have
             peculiar
             relation
             to
             their
             particular
             flocks
             ,
             so
             the
             people
             unto
             their
             particular
             Ministers
             ,
             unto
             whom
             they
             are
             ried
             in
             speciall
             manner
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             Overseers
             ,
             who
             must
             give
             account
             for
             theirsculs
             .
             And
             if
             this
             peculiar
             relation
             betwixt
             the
             people
             &
             the
             Minister
             doth
             not
             hinder
             the
             people
             from
             receiving
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             another
             Minister
             ;
             nor
             the
             minister
             from
             performing
             the
             Ministeriall
             act
             to
             the
             members
             of
             another
             congregation
             .
             Neither
             doth
             his
             peculiar
             Relation
             to
             his
             own
             flock
             hinder
             him
             ,
             from
             administring
             unto
             
             others
             upon
             just
             occasion
             being
             intreated
             thereunto
             .
             As
             the
             combining
             of
             the
             people
             to
             their
             peculiar
             Minister
             ,
             doth
             not
             quite
             cut
             off
             their
             communion
             with
             other
             Ministers
             :
             so
             neither
             doth
             the
             restraining
             of
             a
             Minister
             to
             a
             peculiar
             flock
             quite
             cut
             him
             off
             from
             administring
             upon
             occasion
             :
             unto
             another
             people
             .
             Paul
             appointeth
             the
             Ephesian
             Elders
             unto
             the
             care
             &
             charg
             onely
             of
             their
             own
             particular
             flock
             ,
             but
             so
             to
             attend
             them
             
             ordinarily
             according
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             that
             as
             occasion
             was
             offered
             ,
             might
             performe
             some
             Ministeriall
             acts
             in
             another
             congregation
             .
             The
             taking
             heed
             unto
             their
             flocks
             which
             Paul
             requires
             in
             this
             place
             doth
             cōprehend
             under
             it
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             must
             be
             restrained
             to
             their
             owne
             particular
             Churches
             onely
             ,
             it
             is
             unlawfull
             for
             a
             Pastor
             to
             preach
             or
             call
             upon
             the
             name
             of
             God
             in
             any
             publike
             Assembly
             save
             his
             own
             ,
             upon
             any
             occasion
             ,
             as
             these
             be
             duties
             prtaining
             to
             common
             confession
             or
             profession
             of
             faith
             .
             Ordinary
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             are
             not
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             go
             from
             place
             to
             place
             ,
             from
             Country
             to
             Country
             ,
             to
             plant
             and
             erect
             Churches
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             tied
             ordinarily
             to
             one
             flock
             ,
             as
             the
             Text
             proveth
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             purpose
             it
             is
             commonly
             cited
             .
             But
             that
             a
             Pastor
             is
             so
             tied
             to
             his
             flock
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             perform
             no
             ministeriall
             act
             to
             any
             other
             upon
             any
             occasion
             that
             it
             proveth
             not
             ,
             nor
             can
             we
             find
             that
             it
             was
             ever
             so
             understood
             by
             Divines
             ancient
             or
             modern
             .
             
               W.
               B.
            
             telleth
             us
             ,
             the
             learned
             bring
             these
             allegations
             
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
             But
             the
             authour
             in
             alledging
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             learned
             was
             very
             carelesse
             or
             much
             abused
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             not
             one
             that
             speaketh
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
             
               I.
               D.
            
             disclaimeth
             that
             position
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             rest
             it
             is
             a
             matter
             notorious
             ,
             they
             were
             never
             thought
             to
             be
             of
             that
             opinion
             ;
             and
             wee
             doubt
             not
             if
             any
             could
             be
             named
             to
             free
             this
             allegation
             from
             suspition
             of
             Novelty
             ,
             you
             would
             have
             cited
             one
             or
             more
             as
             you
             have
             done
             in
             that
             which
             followeth
             .
          
           
             
               Feed
               the
               flock
               of
               God
            
             (
             saith
             
               Peter
               .
            
             )
             But
             he
             speaks
             of
             all
             those
             dispersed
             Churches
             to
             whom
             he
             writes
             ,
             which
             he
             calls
             a
             chosen
             Generation
             ,
             a
             Royall
             Priesthood
             ,
             a
             peculiar
             people
             :
             And
             in
             some
             respect
             of
             reason
             ,
             under
             which
             we
             may
             apprehend
             them
             ,
             are
             one
             flock
             ,
             but
             not
             really
             as
             combined
             under
             the
             same
             Pastor
             ,
             or
             meeting
             in
             one
             place
             .
             And
             as
             these
             dispersed
             believers
             ,
             or
             socieities
             make
             one
             Flock
             :
             so
             the
             Ministers
             attending
             their
             flocks
             or
             societies
             ,
             and
             the
             Ministery
             exercised
             by
             them
             is
             ,
             or
             maketh
             one
             .
          
           
             4
             A
             Minister
             chosen
             and
             set
             over
             one
             society
             ,
             is
             to
             looke
             unto
             his
             people
             committed
             to
             his
             charge
             ,
             
               and
               feed
               the
               flock
               over
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               made
               him
               overseer
               ,
            
             
             but
             he
             is
             a
             Minister
             in
             the
             Church
             Universall
             ,
             for
             as
             
             the
             Church
             is
             one
             ,
             so
             is
             the
             Ministery
             one
             ,
             of
             which
             every
             Minister
             (
             sound
             or
             Orthodox
             )
             doth
             hold
             his
             part
             ,
             and
             though
             he
             be
             Minister
             over
             that
             flock
             onely
             which
             he
             is
             to
             attend
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             a
             Minister
             in
             the
             universal
             Church
             .
             The
             functiō
             or
             power
             of
             exercising
             that
             Function
             in
             the
             abstract
             ,
             must
             be
             distinguished
             from
             the
             power
             of
             exercising
             it
             ,
             concretely
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             divers
             circumstances
             of
             places
             .
             The
             first
             belongeth
             to
             a
             Minister
             every
             where
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             latter
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             place
             and
             people
             where
             hedoth
             minister
             .
             The
             lawfull
             use
             of
             his
             power
             is
             limited
             to
             that
             congregation
             ordinarily
             .
             The
             power
             it self
             is
             not
             so
             limited
             and
             bounded
             .
             In
             Ordination
             ,
             Presbyters
             are
             not
             restrained
             to
             one
             or
             other
             certaine
             place
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             to
             be
             deemed
             Ministers
             there
             onely
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             set
             over
             a
             certain
             people
             .
             And
             as
             the
             faithfull
             in
             respect
             of
             a
             community
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             must
             and
             ought
             to
             performe
             the
             Offices
             of
             love
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             though
             of
             different
             societies
             ,
             so
             the
             Ministers
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             communion
             ,
             must
             and
             ought
             upon
             occasion
             to
             performe
             ministeriall
             Offices
             towards
             the
             faithfull
             of
             distinct
             societies
             .
          
           
             5
             If
             this
             be
             not
             so
             ,
             what
             shall
             become
             of
             the
             poore
             flock
             when
             the
             Pastor
             is
             driven
             away
             by
             personall
             persecution
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             cannot
             ,
             if
             others
             may
             not
             afford
             them
             helpe
             and
             succour
             :
             what
             when
             the
             congregation
             it selfe
             is
             dispersed
             ,
             must
             no
             sheepherd
             receive
             them
             into
             fold
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             driven
             from
             their
             own
             ,
             or
             neglected
             by
             him
             ?
          
           
             6
             If
             the
             Pastor
             may
             be
             absent
             from
             his
             flock
             upon
             necessary
             ,
             just
             ,
             and
             weighty
             occasion
             ,
             respecting
             his
             own
             good
             ,
             the
             good
             of
             that
             society
             ,
             or
             the
             common
             good
             of
             Churches
             consociate
             ,
             then
             may
             the
             Pastor
             ,
             the
             society
             ,
             the
             Churches
             procure
             some
             man
             to
             supply
             the
             defect
             ,
             and
             doe
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             preach
             the
             Word
             ,
             pray
             ,
             and
             as
             occasion
             is
             offered
             ,
             administer
             the
             Sacrament
             in
             that
             Congregation
             unto
             that
             Assembly
             untill
             their
             Sheepheard
             shall
             returne
             .
             Shall
             the
             people
             be
             left
             as
             sheepe
             without
             a
             sheepheard
             ;
             because
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Churches
             their
             owne
             sheepheard
             is
             called
             from
             them
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             returne
             with
             greater
             joy
             and
             comfort
             ?
          
           
             The
             Pastor
             is
             appointed
             to
             feed
             his
             own
             flock
             ,
             and
             yet
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             he
             may
             be
             called
             to
             leave
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             care
             ,
             yet
             the
             over-sight
             of
             his
             flock
             fot
             a
             while
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             a
             pastor
             of
             another
             flock
             or
             congregation
             may
             performe
             the
             office
             ,
             and
             doe
             the
             acts
             of
             a
             Minister
             in
             his
             congregation
             during
             absence
             :
             Yea
             if
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Churches
             he
             be
             called
             away
             ,
             doe
             not
             the
             Churches
             stand
             obliged
             in
             conscience
             to
             provide
             that
             the
             flock
             sustain
             no
             hurt
             by
             his
             absence
             which
             
             possibly
             yee
             cannot
             doe
             if
             one
             Minister
             may
             not
             performe
             a
             Ministeriall
             act
             in
             another
             Congregation
             .
          
           
             7
             If
             the
             Prophets
             of
             one
             Church
             may
             prophesy
             in
             another
             ,
             and
             apply
             their
             doctrines
             ,
             exhortations
             and
             prayers
             to
             any
             of
             the
             occasions
             of
             the
             Churches
             where
             they
             speake
             ,
             whereof
             they
             are
             not
             set
             members
             ,
             
             what
             hinders
             why
             the
             Pastor
             of
             one
             congregation
             ,
             may
             not
             preach
             and
             pray
             ,
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             in
             another
             ?
             The
             pastor
             of
             one
             congregation
             is
             appointed
             to
             his
             peculiar
             charge
             but
             he
             is
             a
             Minister
             in
             the
             universall
             Church
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Prophets
             of
             one
             Church
             may
             bee
             called
             Prophets
             of
             the
             universall
             Church
             by
             vertue
             of
             that
             Communion
             which
             all
             true
             Churches
             have
             one
             with
             another
             .
             Without
             consent
             the
             Prophet
             may
             not
             prophesie
             by
             exhortation
             ,
             and
             with
             consent
             the
             Pastor
             may
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             8
             In
             the
             Primitive
             Churches
             when
             Elders
             were
             ordained
             in
             every
             City
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             onely
             to
             looke
             to
             their
             flock
             but
             indeavour
             the
             conversion
             of
             poore
             Infidels
             among
             whom
             they
             lived
             ,
             and
             the
             inlargement
             of
             Christs
             Kingdome
             ,
             for
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             Lord
             must
             be
             done
             in
             its
             season
             ,
             and
             
             then
             was
             the
             time
             of
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             :
          
           
             It
             was
             not
             their
             office
             proper
             and
             essentiall
             to
             travail
             from
             Countrey
             to
             Countrey
             as
             did
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             nor
             were
             they
             pastors
             of
             the
             Infidels
             ,
             but
             by
             private
             instruction
             and
             publique
             teaching
             (
             if
             any
             of
             them
             would
             bee
             penitent
             )
             they
             were
             to
             
             labour
             the
             comming
             of
             them
             to
             God.
             And
             these
             Infidels
             converted
             to
             the
             saith
             were
             to
             be
             baptised
             of
             the
             Elders
             ordinarily
             in
             those
             Cities
             ,
             though
             the
             number
             might
             bee
             so
             great
             as
             they
             could
             not
             well
             meete
             in
             one
             Congregation
             ,
             nor
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             same
             Pastor
             ;
             for
             either
             they
             must
             bee
             baptized
             by
             the
             pastors
             among
             whom
             they
             lived
             ,
             (
             being
             converted
             to
             the
             faith
             )
             or
             continue
             unbaptized
             untill
             they
             were
             a
             number
             convenient
             to
             make
             a
             distinct
             society
             ,
             or
             grow
             together
             into
             one
             body
             ,
             and
             to
             elect
             and
             choose
             their
             own
             Minister
             by
             whom
             they
             may
             be
             baptised
             :
             But
             that
             either
             they
             must
             stay
             so
             long
             without
             baptisme
             ,
             or
             that
             a
             society
             of
             unbaptised
             men
             had
             power
             in
             those
             times
             to
             elect
             and
             choose
             their
             Minister
             ,
             by
             whom
             they
             should
             be
             baptised
             is
             contrary
             to
             all
             presidents
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             9
             And
             so
             if
             a
             Pastor
             may
             not
             performe
             a
             ministeriall
             act
             to
             any
             other
             person
             or
             people
             but
             his
             own
             flock
             onely
             ,
             then
             a
             company
             newly
             converted
             from
             infidelity
             ,
             which
             cannot
             joyne
             themselves
             as
             set
             members
             to
             another
             assembly
             ,
             must
             remain
             unbaptised
             till
             they
             have
             chosen
             their
             Minister
             to
             doe
             that
             office
             .
             Then
             must
             the
             people
             thus
             converted
             want
             officers
             til
             there
             be
             among
             themselves
             able
             men
             to
             pray
             ,
             preach
             ,
             exhort
             in
             the
             congregation
             at
             the
             ordination
             of
             their
             Minister
             ,
             or
             (
             if
             that
             
             may
             bee
             omitted
             )
             till
             there
             be
             fit
             men
             among
             them
             to
             examine
             the
             fitnesse
             of
             him
             that
             is
             chosen
             .
          
           
             10
             If
             subtile
             Heretikes
             arise
             ,
             and
             seduce
             ,
             and
             draw
             away
             many
             from
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             body
             of
             the
             society
             be
             not
             able
             to
             convince
             them
             ,
             either
             they
             must
             be
             let
             alone
             or
             cast
             out
             without
             conviction
             ,
             for
             neighbouring
             Ministers
             stand
             in
             peculiar
             relation
             to
             their
             flocks
             onely
             ,
             and
             must
             not
             meddle
             beyond
             their
             calling
             according
             to
             your
             tenent
             .
          
           
             11
             There
             is
             no
             precept
             or
             example
             in
             
             Scripture
             more
             to
             warrant
             the
             admitting
             of
             a
             set
             member
             of
             one
             congregation
             unto
             the
             Supper
             in
             another
             ,
             or
             the
             baptising
             of
             his
             child
             ,
             occasionally
             in
             another
             assembly
             then
             there
             is
             for
             receiving
             of
             knowne
             and
             approved
             Christians
             and
             their
             seede
             that
             are
             not
             set
             members
             .
             The
             Pastor
             is
             no
             more
             the
             pastor
             of
             the
             one
             then
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             nor
             the
             one
             more
             of
             his
             flock
             then
             the
             other
             ,
             neither
             of
             them
             set
             members
             ,
             and
             both
             sorts
             may
             be
             members
             for
             the
             time
             being
             ,
             and
             they
             most
             properly
             who
             are
             of
             longest
             abode
             among
             them
             .
             But
             as
             we
             heare
             it
             
             is
             frequent
             among
             you
             (
             as
             at
             
               Dorchester
               ,
               &c.
            
             )
             to
             baptise
             the
             children
             of
             another
             Assembly
             ,
             and
             usually
             you
             admit
             to
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             members
             of
             other
             Churches
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Minister
             is
             not
             so
             limited
             to
             his
             particular
             Church
             or
             flock
             but
             he
             may
             dispence
             the
             seales
             to
             others
             ,
             which
             in
             this
             consideration
             is
             denyed
             .
          
           
             12
             If
             the
             want
             of
             one
             Officer
             in
             a
             Congregation
             for
             a
             time
             may
             be
             supplyed
             by
             another
             ,
             as
             the
             want
             of
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             Ruling
             Elder
             ,
             or
             Deacon
             ,
             by
             the
             Pastor
             ;
             why
             may
             not
             the
             defects
             of
             some
             Congregation
             or
             Christians
             be
             supplyed
             by
             Pastors
             or
             Ministers
             of
             another
             Congregation
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             requested
             and
             desired
             ?
             the
             minde
             herein
             is
             godly
             ,
             and
             the
             means
             lawfull
             ,
             and
             well
             pleasing
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             13
             And
             if
             a
             Synod
             consisting
             of
             sundry
             members
             of
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             met
             together
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             about
             the
             common
             and
             publike
             affaires
             of
             the
             Churches
             shall
             joyn
             together
             in
             prayer
             and
             communion
             of
             the
             Supper
             ,
             wee
             can
             see
             no
             ground
             to
             question
             it
             as
             unlawfull
             ,
             although
             that
             Assembly
             be
             no
             particular
             Congregation
             or
             Church
             ,
             hath
             no
             Pastor
             over
             them
             ,
             make
             not
             one
             Ecclesiasticall
             body
             as
             a
             particular
             Congregationall
             Church
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             for
             the
             time
             onely
             .
             The
             Minister
             therefore
             may
             do
             an
             act
             of
             office
             to
             them
             that
             be
             not
             set
             members
             of
             his
             flock
             as
             he
             may
             stand
             in
             Relation
             to
             them
             for
             the
             time
             .
          
           
             14
             Your
             comparison
             betwixt
             an
             Officer
             of
             a
             Town
             Corporate
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             particular
             Congregation
             is
             not
             alike
             ,
             unlesse
             you
             will
             say
             that
             a
             member
             of
             another
             Corporation
             occasionally
             comming
             into
             the
             Towne
             ,
             is
             thereby
             a
             member
             of
             that
             Society
             ,
             and
             subject
             to
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Officer
             .
             For
             so
             you
             professe
             that
             the
             
             members
             of
             one
             Society
             may
             occasionally
             communicate
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Pastor
             for
             the
             time
             being
             ,
             which
             if
             you
             grant
             ,
             it
             overthrows
             the
             whole
             strength
             of
             this
             consideration
             .
             Howsoever
             the
             comparison
             it selfe
             is
             very
             perilous
             if
             it
             be
             pressed
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Officer
             of
             a
             Town
             Corporate
             ,
             presume
             to
             doe
             an
             act
             of
             power
             out
             of
             his
             owne
             Corporation
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             meer
             nullity
             ,
             but
             if
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             Gospell
             dispence
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             or
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             to
             believers
             of
             another
             Society
             (
             though
             done
             without
             consent
             )
             it
             was
             never
             deemed
             or
             judged
             a
             nullity
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             Let
             the
             comparison
             hold
             good
             ,
             and
             most
             Christians
             have
             cause
             to
             question
             whether
             they
             be
             truly
             baptized
             ,
             or
             ever
             lawfully
             received
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
             If
             it
             may
             not
             be
             doubted
             ,
             whether
             ever
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             were
             truly
             or
             by
             authority
             dispenced
             ,
             especially
             if
             we
             consider
             what
             follows
             in
             the
             other
             considerations
             .
             This
             Argument
             from
             comparison
             is
             very
             usuall
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             Brethren
             against
             communion
             with
             our
             Churches
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             most
             part
             greatly
             mistaken
             ,
             to
             say
             no
             more
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answer
             3
             Consideration
             .
          
           
             CIrcumcision
             and
             the
             Passoever
             were
             to
             be
             administred
             onely
             to
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             Baptisme
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             is
             so
             to
             be
             administred
             also
             .
             The
             consequence
             is
             made
             good
             by
             the
             parity
             of
             these
             Ordinances
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Argument
             hold
             strong
             for
             the
             proofe
             of
             Paedo-Baptisme
             which
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             circumcision
             of
             Infants
             ,
             why
             may
             we
             not
             as
             well
             infer
             a
             necessity
             of
             Church
             membership
             to
             Baptisme
             ,
             from
             the
             necessity
             of
             it
             to
             circumcision
             .
             And
             that
             Circumcision
             was
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Church
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             may
             appeare
             in
             that
             persons
             circumcised
             ,
             &
             onely
             they
             ,
             might
             eat
             the
             Passeover
             ,
             and
             they
             onely
             might
             enter
             into
             the
             Temple
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             priviledges
             of
             Church
             members
             .
             In
             our
             
             answer
             to
             the
             second
             Objection
             against
             the
             first
             consideration
             we
             have
             shewed
             that
             Circumcision
             was
             not
             administred
             to
             all
             that
             were
             under
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             (
             which
             all
             believers
             were
             )
             but
             onely
             such
             of
             them
             as
             joyned
             themselves
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             at
             first
             in
             Abrahams
             family
             ,
             whereunto
             Baptisme
             doth
             so
             far
             answer
             that
             the
             Apostle
             counteth
             these
             expresse
             equivalent
             to
             be
             circumcised
             in
             Christ
             with
             circumcision
             made
             without
             
             hands
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             buried
             with
             Christ
             in
             Baptisme
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             in
             somethings
             they
             differ
             as
             onely
             the
             Males
             were
             circumcised
             ,
             whereas
             with
             us
             Females
             are
             also
             baptized
             .
             The
             Reason
             is
             because
             God
             hath
             limited
             Circumcision
             to
             the
             Males
             ,
             but
             under
             the
             Gospel
             that
             difference
             is
             taken
             away
             .
             Againe
             ,
             Circumcision
             was
             administred
             in
             the
             private
             family
             ;
             but
             Baptisme
             ,
             onely
             in
             the
             publick
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             Reason
             of
             this
             difference
             is
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             bound
             to
             circumcise
             the
             Males
             on
             the
             eighth
             day
             ,
             but
             that
             could
             not
             stand
             with
             going
             to
             the
             Temple
             which
             was
             too
             far
             off
             ,
             for
             the
             purpose
             ,
             to
             bring
             every
             child
             thither
             from
             all
             parts
             of
             Judaea
             to
             be
             Circumcised
             the
             eighth
             day
             .
             Nor
             had
             they
             alway
             opportunity
             of
             a
             solemne
             convention
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             on
             every
             eighth
             day
             ;
             when
             some
             
             child
             or
             other
             might
             be
             to
             be
             circumcised
             .
             But
             there
             is
             no
             precise
             day
             set
             downe
             so
             Baptisme
             ,
             nor
             are
             opportunities
             of
             publick
             Assemblies
             so
             remote
             where
             Churches
             are
             kept
             in
             a
             congregationall
             frame
             ,
             but
             that
             every
             first
             day
             of
             the
             week
             Baptisme
             may
             be
             administred
             if
             it
             be
             required
             .
             Again
             ,
             for
             the
             Aforesaid
             Reason
             ,
             Circumcision
             required
             not
             a
             peculiar
             Minister
             (
             for
             ought
             we
             finde
             in
             Scripture
             )
             but
             it
             is
             not
             〈◊〉
             in
             Baptisme
             ,
             as
             was
             shewd
             in
             the
             second
             Consideration
             .
             But
             no
             good
             Reason
             can
             be
             given
             ,
             why
             ,
             in
             this
             they
             should
             not
             both
             agree
             ,
             viz.
             that
             they
             are
             both
             to
             be
             dispensed
             onely
             to
             members
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             proved
             in
             the
             first
             Consideration
             .
          
        
         
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             THis
             whole
             Reason
             as
             it
             is
             propounded
             makes
             onely
             against
             it selfe
             ;
             who
             eve●
             thought
             that
             the
             Seals
             of
             the
             Covenant
             were
             not
             proper
             to
             confederates
             or
             th●
             Church
             of
             God
             ?
             But
             of
             old
             all
             visible
             Believers
             under
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             walking
             in
             holinesse
             ,
             were
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             Church
             Order
             according
             to
             the
             dispensation
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             though
             not
             joyned
             in
             externall
             society
             with
             the
             Family
             of
             Abraham
             .
             And
             to
             exclude
             Melchisedeck
             or
             Iob
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             n●●
             members
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             when
             yet
             they
             were
             visible
             Believers
             under
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             in
             Church
             Order
             as
             those
             times
             required
             ,
             is
             well-nigh
             a
             contradiction
             ,
             And
             so
             it
             is
             to
             debar
             known
             and
             approved
             Christians
             members
             of
             ou●
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             their
             seed
             from
             the
             Seals
             ,
             because
             they
             be
             not
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             bee
             held
             and
             esteemed
             all
             true
             Churches
             and
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             The
             true
             &
             proper
             meaning
             of
             this
             Consideration
             ,
             is
             that
             as
             Circumcision
             and
             the
             Passeover
             were
             not
             to
             be
             dispensed
             to
             all
             visible
             Believers
             under
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             such
             as
             were
             joyned
             to
             Abrahams
             Family
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             people
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             no
             more
             may
             Baptisme
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             be
             administred
             to
             any
             Believers
             now
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             be
             joyned
             to
             some
             particular
             Congregation
             in
             Church
             Membership
             ,
             or
             unlesse
             by
             solemne
             Covenant
             ,
             they
             be
             set
             members
             of
             some
             particular
             Assemblies
             .
          
           
             The
             strength
             of
             this
             Consideration
             stands
             in
             the
             parity
             which
             is
             betwixt
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Old
             
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             Circumcision
             and
             Baptisme
             ,
             for
             
               parum
               par
               est
               ratio
            
             ,
             but
             this
             parity
             is
             not
             found
             in
             every
             thing
             (
             as
             is
             manifest
             by
             the
             particulars
             alleadged
             in
             the
             Consideration
             it self
             .
             )
             And
             wee
             must
             justly
             require
             some
             reason
             to
             prove
             them
             like
             in
             that
             particular
             ,
             but
             to
             unfold
             it
             more
             fully
             ,
             we
             will
             consider
             three
             things
             .
             First
             ,
             how
             far
             an
             argument
             may
             be
             drawn
             soundly
             from
             one
             Sacrament
             to
             another
             ,
             or
             wherein
             the
             Sacraments
             agree
             ,
             and
             wherein
             they
             differ
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             What
             wee
             are
             to
             think
             of
             the
             proposition
             it self
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             whether
             the
             Reason
             of
             Circumcision
             and
             Baptisme
             be
             one
             in
             that
             particular
             .
          
           
           
             First
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             and
             the
             new
             agree
             in
             their
             Common
             ●uthor
             ,
             nature
             and
             end
             ,
             and
             therfore
             what
             is
             spoken
             of
             one
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             common
             author
             ,
             nature
             and
             end
             that
             doth
             hold
             true
             of
             everie
             one
             .
             If
             Circumcision
             be
             of
             divine
             institution
             a
             seale
             of
             the
             Righteousnesse
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             a
             Sacrament
             in
             generall
             is
             an
             ordinance
             divine
             ,
             a
             seale
             of
             the
             Covenant
             pro●er
             and
             peculiar
             to
             them
             that
             bee
             confederates
             .
             But
             what
             is
             peculiar
             to
             one
             Sacrament
             that
             agreeth
             not
             to
             another
             .
             What
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             sacraments
             of
             the
             old
             Te●●ament
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             dispensation
             that
             agreeth
             not
             to
             the
             new
             ,
             as
             if
             ●he
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             be
             with
             bloud
             ,
             obscure
             in
             signification
             ,
             painfull
             ●or
             use
             ,
             peculiar
             to
             one
             Nation
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             abolished
             ,
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             must
             be
             without
             bloud
             ,
             cleere
             for
             signification
             ,
             easie
             for
             use
             ,
             universall
             ●o
             all
             Nations
             ,
             and
             perpetuall
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             Church
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             Circumcision
             and
             Baptisme
             are
             both
             Sacraments
             of
             divine
             institution
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             ●gree
             in
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             things
             signified
             ,
             the
             persons
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             to
             bee
             ●dministred
             ,
             and
             the
             order
             of
             administration
             ,
             if
             the
             right
             proportion
             bee
             observed
             .
             ●s
             circumcision
             sealed
             the
             entrance
             into
             the
             covenant
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             ●ircumcision
             of
             the
             heart
             :
             so
             doth
             Baptisme
             much
             more
             clearly
             :
             As
             Abraham
             and
             ●is
             houshold
             ,
             and
             the
             infants
             of
             beleiving
             Iews
             were
             to
             be
             circumcised
             ,
             so
             the
             faithful
             ,
             ●heir
             families
             ,
             and
             their
             seed
             are
             to
             bee
             baptized
             .
             None
             must
             eate
             the
             passeover
             who
             was
             not
             circumcised
             ,
             women
             excepted
             ,
             who
             were
             circumcised
             in
             the
             males
             .
             Nor
             may
             a
             man
             unbaptized
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Lords
             supper
             .
             Circumcision
             was
             but
             once
             applied
             by
             Gods
             appointment
             and
             the
             same
             holds
             in
             baptisme
             according
             to
             ●he
             will
             and
             good
             pleasure
             of
             God
             :
             But
             circumcision
             and
             baptisme
             agree
             not
             in
             ●heir
             speciall
             forme
             ,
             and
             manner
             of
             dispensation
             appointed
             of
             God.
             And
             in
             these
             ●hings
             a
             reason
             cannot
             be
             drawn
             from
             the
             one
             to
             the
             other
             affirmatively
             .
             The
             males
             onely
             were
             to
             be
             circumcised
             as
             only
             capable
             of
             that
             signe
             :
             but
             males
             and
             females
             both
             ought
             to
             be
             baptized
             .
             The
             infants
             males
             were
             to
             be
             circumcised
             the
             eighth
             day
             because
             seaven
             dayes
             they
             were
             legally
             uncleane
             .
             
             But
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             faithfull
             are
             not
             to
             bee
             reputed
             uncleane
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             no
             set
             tyme
             is
             appointed
             for
             baptisme
             .
             Circumcision
             as
             other
             Ceremonies
             did
             distinguish
             the
             Iewes
             from
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             but
             Christ
             now
             of
             two
             hath
             made
             one
             .
             Circumcision
             signified
             Christ
             to
             come
             ,
             Baptisme
             is
             the
             seale
             of
             
             ●he
             New
             covenant
             made
             in
             Christ
             already
             come
             .
             And
             so
             in
             the
             degree
             of
             grace
             given
             ,
             some
             difference
             may
             be
             put
             :
             The
             other
             differences
             alleadged
             in
             the
             considerations
             with
             the
             reasons
             thereof
             are
             not
             so
             cleere
             and
             undoubted
             :
             for
             Baptisme
             is
             not
             tyed
             to
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             weeke
             :
             and
             the
             Jewes
             might
             gather
             an
             Assembly
             on
             ●he
             eighth
             day
             as
             occasion
             required
             ,
             and
             it
             might
             be
             appropriated
             to
             the
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             though
             done
             in
             private
             :
             But
             in
             whatsoever
             they
             agree
             or
             differ
             we
             must
             ●ooke
             to
             the
             institution
             and
             neither
             stretch
             it
             wider
             ,
             nor
             draw
             it
             narrower
             then
             the
             Lord
             hath
             made
             it
             .
             For
             hee
             is
             the
             Institutor
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             according
             to
             his
             
             owne
             good
             pleasure
             .
             And
             it
             is
             our
             part
             to
             learne
             of
             him
             ,
             both
             to
             whom
             ,
             how
             ,
             and
             for
             what
             end
             the
             Sacraments
             are
             to
             be
             administred
             ,
             how
             they
             agree
             ,
             and
             wherein
             they
             differ
             .
             In
             all
             which
             we
             must
             affirme
             nothing
             but
             what
             God
             hath
             taught
             us
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             hath
             taught
             us
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             Proposition
             it selfe
             ;
             certaine
             it
             is
             ,
             Circumcision
             and
             the
             Passeover
             were
             to
             be
             administred
             onely
             to
             the
             visible
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               i
               e.
            
             to
             men
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             professing
             the
             true
             faith
             ;
             But
             that
             in
             Abrahams
             time
             none
             were
             visible
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             joyned
             not
             themselves
             in
             Church
             orders
             to
             the
             family
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             wee
             have
             not
             learned
             .
             In
             the
             first
             Institution
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             we
             find
             that
             God
             gave
             it
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             as
             the
             Seale
             of
             the
             Covenant
             formerly
             made
             with
             him
             :
             But
             of
             any
             Church
             covenant
             or
             order
             whereunto
             Abrahams
             family
             should
             enter
             before
             Circumcision
             we
             read
             not
             .
             
               Melchizedeck
               ,
               Lot
               ,
               Iob
               ,
               &c.
            
             were
             not
             onely
             visible
             Beleevers
             under
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             but
             visible
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             order
             and
             dispensation
             of
             those
             times
             .
             Wee
             read
             not
             (
             you
             say
             )
             that
             
               Melchizedeck
               ,
               Lot
            
             or
             Iob
             were
             circumcised
             ,
             but
             that
             is
             no
             good
             reason
             to
             inferre
             negatively
             that
             they
             were
             not
             Circumcised
             .
             We
             read
             not
             that
             Iohn
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             or
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             the
             500.
             brethren
             were
             Baptized
             ,
             wee
             must
             not
             forthwith
             
             conclude
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             initiated
             by
             that
             seale
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             not
             Circumcised
             ,
             it
             may
             bee
             the
             Institution
             of
             that
             Sacrament
             was
             not
             knowne
             unto
             them
             ,
             or
             the
             Authour
             of
             Circumcision
             (
             upon
             whose
             will
             and
             pleasure
             they
             must
             depend
             )
             did
             not
             command
             it
             unto
             them
             ,
             or
             require
             that
             they
             should
             joyne
             themselves
             in
             Covenant
             with
             Abrahams
             family
             :
             and
             in
             that
             case
             if
             they
             had
             Circumcised
             themselves
             they
             had
             transgressed
             .
             But
             then
             the
             reason
             why
             they
             were
             not
             circumcised
             was
             not
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             (
             as
             you
             speake
             )
             in
             Church
             order
             :
             but
             because
             Circumcision
             was
             appropriated
             to
             Abrahams
             family
             by
             divine
             Institution
             in
             some
             speciall
             and
             peculiar
             respects
             belonging
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             Administration
             .
             After
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jewes
             was
             constituted
             (
             when
             wee
             can
             no
             more
             imagine
             that
             there
             was
             a
             Church
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             then
             that
             there
             are
             Christians
             among
             the
             Barbarians
             at
             this
             day
             )
             we
             finde
             none
             must
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Passeover
             that
             was
             not
             first
             Circumcised
             ,
             but
             nothing
             was
             required
             of
             a
             stranger
             
             to
             circumcision
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             professe
             the
             true
             faith
             ,
             and
             a
             vouch
             the
             God
             of
             Abraham
             to
             be
             his
             God
             ,
             which
             of
             necessitie
             must
             be
             done
             before
             he
             could
             be
             reputed
             a
             visible
             Beleever
             ,
             or
             under
             the
             Covenant
             of
             promise
             .
          
           
             Thus
             a
             learned
             and
             reverend
             divine
             ,
             Circumcision
             was
             a
             seale
             of
             the
             covenant
             ,
             that
             God
             made
             with
             Abraham
             concerning
             Christ
             that
             
             should
             come
             as
             concerning
             the
             flesh
             of
             Isaac
             and
             so
             of
             Iacob
             of
             whom
             were
             the
             12
             tribes
             who
             were
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             &c.
             Rom.
             9.
             4.
             5.
             
             So
             that
             as
             in
             Abrahams
             time
             none
             were
             bound
             to
             be
             Circumcised
             but
             those
             that
             were
             of
             his
             family
             as
             being
             borne
             there
             or
             bought
             ,
             and
             so
             brought
             thither
             which
             were
             not
             of
             his
             seed
             :
             So
             afterwards
             none
             were
             bound
             to
             be
             Circumcised
             which
             were
             not
             borne
             in
             the
             family
             of
             Jacob
             and
             Patriarchs
             ,
             or
             joyned
             to
             them
             .
             And
             after
             their
             comming
             out
             of
             Egypt
             none
             were
             bound
             to
             be
             Circumcised
             but
             the
             children
             of
             the
             Iewes
             (
             then
             the
             only
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             )
             and
             those
             that
             desired
             to
             joyne
             unto
             them
             .
             The
             summe
             is
             thus
             much
             ,
             God
             gave
             circumcision
             to
             Abraham
             as
             a
             seale
             of
             the
             Covenant
             but
             whether
             it
             was
             given
             to
             other
             beleevers
             in
             his
             time
             it
             is
             (
             at
             least
             )
             a
             thing
             uncertaine
             .
             And
             if
             they
             were
             not
             Circumcised
             it
             was
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             speciall
             Institution
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             peculiar
             manner
             of
             administration
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             promise
             which
             in
             some
             respect
             was
             proper
             ,
             to
             the
             family
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             not
             common
             to
             all
             the
             visible
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             that
             time
             in
             Church
             fellowship
             and
             order
             .
             Afterwards
             when
             there
             were
             none
             in
             covenant
             but
             the
             seed
             of
             Iacob
             or
             strangers
             professing
             the
             faith
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             circumcision
             was
             not
             to
             be
             administred
             to
             any
             man
             who
             was
             not
             in
             Covenant
             nor
             any
             man
             to
             bee
             admitted
             to
             the
             Passeover
             who
             was
             not
             circumcised
             .
             This
             is
             the
             most
             that
             can
             be
             said
             with
             any
             probability
             :
             But
             hence
             it
             will
             not
             follow
             by
             iust
             analogie
             or
             proportion
             ,
             that
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             faithfull
             must
             not
             bee
             admitted
             to
             Baptisme
             ,
             or
             visible
             beleivers
             be
             received
             to
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             unlesse
             they
             bee
             set
             members
             of
             some
             particular
             congregation
             united
             in
             Church
             order
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             presupposing
             therefore
             that
             
               Melchizedeck
               ,
               Lot
            
             and
             Iob
             ,
             were
             not
             Circumcised
             ,
             we
             say
             there
             is
             not
             the
             like
             reason
             of
             Circumcision
             and
             Baptisme
             in
             this
             particular
             .
             For
             ,
             first
             if
             Circumcision
             was
             ever
             appropriated
             to
             the
             family
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             might
             be
             communicated
             to
             other
             visible
             Beleevers
             ,
             it
             was
             in
             the
             first
             Institution
             and
             administration
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             first
             Institution
             and
             administration
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             observed
             that
             beleevers
             should
             be
             first
             gathered
             into
             a
             politicall
             body
             or
             Christian
             church
             membership
             ,
             and
             then
             baptized
             .
             Iohn
             the
             Baptist
             baptized
             such
             as
             came
             to
             him
             confessing
             their
             sins
             .
             The
             Apostles
             
             baptized
             Disciples
             ,
             such
             as
             gladly
             received
             their
             doctrine
             ,
             beleeved
             
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             received
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             gathered
             into
             Christian
             Church
             order
             ,
             or
             made
             fit
             members
             of
             a
             Christian
             congregationall
             Assembly
             .
          
           
             2
             If
             Circumcision
             was
             by
             speciall
             Institution
             given
             as
             a
             priviledge
             to
             the
             Males
             of
             Abrahams
             Familie
             ,
             
               Melchizedecke
               ,
               Iob
               ,
               Lot
            
             ,
             and
             other
             visible
             Beleevers
             were
             not
             bound
             to
             joyne
             themselves
             as
             members
             
             to
             Abrahams
             familie
             ,
             or
             desire
             and
             seek
             to
             be
             circumcised
             :
             But
             they
             that
             have
             received
             the
             doctrine
             of
             salvation
             ,
             beleeve
             Christ
             ,
             and
             professe
             the
             faith
             ,
             are
             bound
             to
             seek
             ,
             and
             desire
             the
             priviledge
             of
             the
             seals
             in
             an
             holy
             manner
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Melchizedech
               ,
               Job
            
             ,
             and
             Lot
             were
             not
             onely
             visible
             beleevers
             ,
             but
             visible
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             dispensing
             in
             those
             times
             :
             but
             the
             Seals
             (
             as
             you
             confesse
             )
             belong
             to
             all
             beleevers
             knit
             together
             in
             Church-Covenant
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             circumcision
             be
             appropriated
             to
             the
             family
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             the
             Covenant
             sealed
             by
             circumcision
             is
             peculiar
             to
             Abrahams
             posteritie
             ,
             
               (
               sc
               .
            
             )
             that
             Christ
             should
             come
             as
             concerning
             the
             flesh
             ,
             of
             Isaac
             .
             But
             Baptisme
             is
             the
             seal
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             without
             any
             peculiar
             or
             speciall
             tye
             or
             respect
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             You
             contend
             ,
             that
             Baptisme
             did
             belong
             to
             such
             beleevers
             as
             were
             members
             of
             the
             then
             Jewish
             Church
             ,
             which
             cannot
             stand
             ,
             if
             Abrahams
             familie
             did
             answer
             to
             a
             Christian
             societie
             or
             congregationall
             Assembly
             ;
             Just
             reason
             therefore
             may
             be
             given
             why
             circumcision
             was
             dispensed
             onely
             to
             the
             males
             of
             Abrahams
             familie
             ,
             when
             baptisme
             is
             not
             to
             be
             limited
             onely
             to
             the
             set
             members
             of
             a
             particular
             societie
             ;
             and
             if
             this
             consideration
             be
             applied
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             instead
             of
             saying
             ,
             Circumcision
             and
             the
             Passeover
             were
             to
             be
             administred
             onely
             to
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             you
             must
             say
             Circumcision
             was
             to
             be
             desired
             of
             or
             administred
             unto
             all
             the
             true
             approved
             visible
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             if
             there
             be
             the
             same
             reason
             of
             both
             ,
             then
             all
             visible
             approved
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             must
             not
             desire
             nor
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             seals
             ,
             but
             this
             conclusion
             you
             will
             not
             acknowledge
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ
             .
             4.
             
             Consideration
             .
          
           
             THey
             that
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             the
             Church
             censures
             ,
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             the
             Church
             priviledges
             .
             but
             they
             that
             are
             not
             within
             Church-Covenant
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             Church
             censures
             .
             Ergo.
             The
             proposition
             is
             evident
             ,
             The
             Assumption
             may
             be
             proved
             ,
             1
             Corinth
             .
             5.
             12.
             
             What
             have
             I
             to
             do
             to
             judge
             them
             that
             are
             without
             .
             Now
             to
             be
             without
             is
             not
             onely
             the
             case
             of
             Heathens
             and
             Excommunicates
             ,
             but
             of
             some
             beleevers
             also
             ,
             who
             though
             by
             externall
             union
             with
             Christ
             they
             are
             within
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             yet
             being
             not
             joyned
             externally
             to
             the
             visible
             bodie
             of
             Christ
             (
             a
             particular
             Church
             )
             are
             in
             regard
             of
             visible
             Church
             communion
             said
             to
             be
             without
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             is
             this
             text
             alledged
             by
             other
             Divines
             also
             ,
             as
             Dr.
             Ames
             Cas
             .
             of
             consci
             .
             
               l.
               4.
               c.
               24.
               q.
               1.
               resp
               .
            
             5.
             
          
        
         
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             FIrst
             ,
             men
             are
             capable
             of
             Church
             censures
             in
             two
             respects
             ,
             either
             in
             having
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             ,
             and
             authoritie
             to
             dispense
             them
             according
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             as
             subject
             to
             the
             censures
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             In
             the
             first
             sense
             ,
             many
             are
             capable
             of
             Church
             priviledges
             that
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             Church
             censures
             ,
             as
             the
             seed
             of
             Christian
             parents
             ,
             children
             and
             women
             .
             You
             say
             you
             admit
             to
             the
             seales
             the
             knowne
             
             and
             approved
             ,
             and
             orderly
             recommended
             members
             of
             any
             true
             Church
             :
             but
             to
             fellowship
             in
             the
             censures
             ,
             admittance
             of
             members
             ,
             and
             choice
             of
             Officers
             onely
             ,
             the
             members
             of
             that
             particular
             Church
             whereof
             they
             and
             we
             (
             any
             of
             us
             )
             stand
             members
             .
             In
             the
             second
             sense
             also
             many
             are
             capable
             of
             Church
             priviledges
             who
             are
             not
             subject
             to
             Church
             censures
             :
             as
             the
             children
             of
             Christian
             parents
             are
             capable
             of
             baptisme
             ,
             the
             known
             and
             approved
             members
             of
             any
             true
             Church
             are
             capable
             of
             the
             Seales
             in
             other
             Congregations
             among
             you
             who
             are
             not
             subject
             to
             the
             censures
             of
             that
             other
             Society
             .
             Spirituall
             communion
             in
             publick
             prayer
             is
             a
             Church
             priviledge
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             denied
             to
             visible
             beleevers
             and
             godly
             persons
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             Church
             order
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             in
             subjection
             in
             your
             sense
             to
             Church
             censures
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             a
             person
             baptised
             is
             not
             baptised
             in
             that
             particular
             congregation
             onely
             ,
             but
             into
             all
             Churches
             ,
             and
             every
             particular
             Church
             where
             he
             cometh
             he
             hath
             all
             the
             priviledges
             of
             a
             baptised
             person
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             baptisme
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             to
             be
             esteemed
             by
             them
             .
             Now
             the
             priviledge
             of
             a
             baptised
             person
             who
             is
             able
             to
             examine
             himself
             ,
             and
             walketh
             in
             the
             truth
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
             All
             circumcised
             persons
             had
             right
             thereby
             to
             eat
             the
             Passeover
             in
             any
             societie
             ,
             in
             the
             place
             which
             God
             should
             chuse
             to
             put
             his
             Name
             there
             .
             
               Exod.
               12.
               4.
               47.
               
               Deut.
            
             16.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             So
             all
             baptised
             persons
             have
             true
             and
             intire
             right
             to
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             in
             everie
             true
             Church
             where
             God
             hath
             set
             his
             Name
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             the
             same
             reason
             of
             every
             Church
             priviledge
             ,
             for
             one
             may
             have
             right
             to
             some
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             to
             meddle
             with
             others
             .
             The
             members
             of
             one
             society
             may
             hear
             the
             Word
             ,
             joyne
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             receive
             the
             Sacraments
             in
             another
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             not
             to
             meddle
             in
             the
             election
             and
             ordination
             of
             their
             teachers
             .
             The
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             may
             preach
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             in
             another
             congregation
             ,
             and
             hereto
             he
             needs
             no
             other
             calling
             but
             that
             God
             offers
             an
             opportunitie
             ;
             there
             is
             much
             need
             of
             his
             help
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             intreated
             ,
             or
             hath
             leave
             from
             them
             in
             place
             or
             office
             ;
             but
             he
             is
             not
             to
             admit
             members
             into
             the
             societie
             ,
             or
             cast
             them
             out
             that
             be
             admitted
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Pastor
             of
             one
             Church
             shall
             preach
             or
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             in
             another
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             liking
             and
             approbation
             of
             the
             Society
             and
             Governours
             ,
             though
             the
             act
             be
             irregular
             ,
             it
             was
             never
             esteemed
             a
             nullitie
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             shall
             presume
             to
             excommunicate
             the
             members
             of
             another
             societie
             ,
             without
             the
             consent
             o●
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             approbation
             of
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             under
             whose
             charge
             and
             jurisdiction
             they
             live
             ,
             it
             hath
             been
             judged
             a
             meer
             nullity
             .
             Therefore
             the
             proposition
             is
             not
             so
             evident
             as
             to
             be
             taken
             without
             proofe
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             no
             power
             to
             admit
             a
             beleever
             into
             communion
             in
             any
             Church
             priviledge
             who
             have
             no
             power
             to
             excommunicate
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             visible
             beleevers
             baptised
             into
             a
             true
             Church
             professing
             the
             true
             faith
             ,
             and
             walking
             in
             holy
             obedience
             ,
             and
             godly
             conversation
             ,
             that
             they
             and
             their
             seed
             should
             be
             judged
             such
             as
             are
             without
             in
             the
             Apostles
             
             sense
             ,
             because
             they
             be
             not
             externally
             joyned
             as
             set
             members
             to
             some
             particular
             congregation
             in
             Church-Covenant
             is
             affirmed
             ,
             not
             proved
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             It
             hath
             ,
             and
             may
             fall
             out
             many
             times
             through
             the
             ignorance
             ,
             rashnesse
             ,
             or
             pride
             of
             a
             prevailing
             faction
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             the
             true
             members
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             members
             of
             the
             orthodox
             visible
             flock
             ,
             or
             congregation
             of
             Christ
             may
             be
             no
             members
             of
             any
             distinct
             visible
             societie
             .
             And
             shall
             their
             posteritie
             be
             esteemed
             Aliens
             and
             Strangers
             from
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             debarred
             from
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             because
             their
             parents
             are
             unjustly
             seperated
             from
             the
             inheritance
             of
             the
             Lord
             ?
             Surely
             as
             parents
             unjustly
             excommunicated
             do
             continue
             still
             not
             onely
             true
             members
             of
             the
             invisible
             body
             ;
             but
             visible
             members
             of
             the
             flock
             of
             Christ
             :
             so
             the
             right
             of
             Baptisme
             doth
             belong
             to
             the
             Infants
             of
             such
             parents
             ,
             though
             not
             actuall
             and
             constant
             members
             of
             this
             or
             that
             present
             assembly
             in
             Church
             order
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             they
             be
             without
             ,
             because
             no
             members
             of
             a
             politike
             bodie
             or
             spirituall
             fellowship
             :
             then
             all
             members
             which
             are
             of
             one
             societie
             are
             without
             to
             another
             :
             For
             they
             that
             be
             not
             of
             the
             bodie
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             Church
             censures
             ,
             or
             subject
             to
             the
             authoritie
             one
             of
             another
             .
             And
             so
             not
             being
             under
             the
             judgement
             of
             that
             particular
             Church
             to
             it
             they
             are
             without
             ;
             whereas
             in
             ancient
             and
             moderne
             times
             distinct
             Societies
             did
             communicate
             together
             ,
             admit
             and
             receive
             each
             other
             as
             brethren
             ,
             to
             testifie
             their
             fellowship
             in
             the
             faith
             .
             If
             the
             reason
             whereupon
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             was
             not
             to
             judge
             them
             that
             were
             without
             ,
             was
             because
             they
             were
             not
             within
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             under
             their
             censure
             or
             judgement
             :
             this
             holds
             true
             of
             them
             that
             be
             of
             another
             society
             admitted
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             such
             as
             be
             no
             set
             members
             desiring
             to
             be
             received
             to
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             (
             The
             fornicators
             of
             this
             world
             )
             do
             they
             not
             explaine
             whom
             the
             Apostle
             pointeth
             unto
             by
             the
             title
             of
             being
             without
             ,
             ver
             .
             10.
             11.
             such
             as
             had
             not
             received
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Church
             order
             is
             necessarie
             we
             denie
             not
             ;
             but
             this
             order
             that
             a
             man
             should
             be
             a
             constant
             and
             set
             member
             of
             a
             particular
             societie
             by
             covenant
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             a
             true
             member
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             or
             to
             give
             him
             title
             or
             interest
             to
             the
             publick
             order
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             taught
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Paul
             divides
             all
             men
             into
             two
             ranks
             ,
             the
             first
             and
             greater
             without
             ;
             the
             last
             and
             lesser
             within
             :
             but
             that
             beleevers
             who
             have
             received
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             baptised
             into
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             they
             and
             their
             children
             should
             be
             reckoned
             among
             them
             that
             are
             without
             ,
             that
             we
             read
             not
             in
             this
             nor
             any
             other
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             in
             phrase
             of
             Scripture
             hereticks
             themselves
             
             are
             within
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             beleevers
             not
             yet
             gathered
             (
             as
             the
             godly
             learned
             think
             )
             into
             a
             certain
             distinct
             body
             are
             called
             beleevers
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             disciples
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             should
             be
             comprehended
             under
             them
             that
             are
             without
             ,
             it
             hath
             not
             been
             beleeved
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Without
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             whether
             alluding
             to
             this
             place
             or
             not
             ,
             let
             others
             
             judge
             )
             are
             dogs
             ,
             inchanters
             ,
             whoremongers
             ,
             not
             such
             as
             are
             called
             
             faithfull
             and
             holy
             ,
             walking
             in
             integritie
             ,
             beleeving
             in
             and
             professing
             Jesus
             Christ
             to
             be
             their
             Saviour
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             They
             that
             are
             without
             in
             the
             Apostes
             sense
             are
             Aliens
             from
             the
             Common-wealth
             of
             Israel
             ,
             strangers
             from
             the
             covenant
             of
             promise
             ,
             having
             no
             hope
             ,
             and
             without
             God
             in
             the
             world
             :
             but
             we
             hope
             you
             will
             not
             passe
             such
             rash
             and
             unadvised
             censure
             upon
             your
             brethren
             ,
             who
             be
             not
             gathered
             into
             your
             societie
             as
             set
             members
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Let
             the
             interpretation
             stand
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             without
             ,
             not
             onely
             who
             is
             no
             set
             member
             of
             some
             congregationall
             Assembly
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             is
             not
             subject
             to
             the
             censure
             of
             the
             community
             of
             that
             particular
             combination
             few
             or
             many
             ,
             with
             ,
             or
             without
             Officers
             .
             And
             so
             all
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             in
             the
             world
             who
             ascribe
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             to
             the
             Presbitry
             or
             Classes
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             community
             ,
             and
             some
             amongst
             your selves
             (
             if
             not
             the
             most
             )
             shall
             be
             without
             also
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             we
             cannot
             think
             approved
             Christians
             desiring
             to
             be
             received
             unto
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             either
             to
             be
             without
             ,
             or
             uncapable
             of
             Church
             censures
             for
             the
             time
             being
             if
             they
             should
             offend
             ,
             though
             not
             set
             members
             of
             any
             particular
             congregation
             :
             for
             desiring
             baptisme
             for
             their
             children
             or
             themselves
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             for
             the
             time
             they
             put
             themselves
             under
             the
             ordinance
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             there
             .
             And
             as
             they
             are
             members
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             so
             they
             might
             be
             proceeded
             against
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             prescribed
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             proceed
             with
             an
             offending
             member
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             If
             upon
             just
             and
             good
             reason
             a
             passage
             of
             Scripture
             can
             be
             cleared
             to
             prove
             that
             for
             which
             it
             was
             never
             alledged
             by
             any
             writer
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             to
             except
             against
             any
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             it
             wanteth
             mans
             testimonie
             .
             Onely
             if
             we
             desire
             credit
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             our
             reasons
             must
             be
             weightie
             and
             convincing
             .
             But
             for
             your
             exposition
             of
             this
             text
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             yet
             we
             have
             not
             observed
             one
             substantiall
             ground
             ,
             or
             approved
             author
             to
             be
             alledged
             .
             Doctor
             Ames
             shewing
             the
             necessitie
             of
             Christians
             ioyning
             themselves
             to
             some
             particular
             Church
             ,
             giveth
             this
             reason
             ,
             
               Quoniam
               alias
               fieri
               non
               potest
               qu●●
               conturbentur
               signa
               illa
               quibus
               fideles
               ab
               infidelibus
               discerni
               possunt
               .
               1.
               
               Cor.
            
             5.
             12.
             
             But
             herein
             Dr.
             Ames
             manifestly
             sheweth
             that
             by
             them
             that
             are
             [
             without
             ]
             heathens
             ,
             and
             unbeleevers
             must
             be
             understood
             ,
             and
             not
             beleevers
             and
             godly
             men
             though
             of
             no
             particular
             setled
             societie
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             for
             thus
             we
             conceive
             he
             argueth
             .
             The
             signes
             and
             evidences
             whereby
             the
             faithfull
             are
             to
             be
             discerned
             from
             unbeleevers
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             confounded
             :
             but
             unlesse
             Christians
             make
             themselves
             actuall
             members
             of
             a
             Societie
             or
             Church
             ,
             the
             signes
             whereby
             the
             faithfull
             are
             discerned
             from
             unbeleevers
             ,
             will
             be
             obscured
             and
             darkned
             .
             And
             if
             this
             be
             his
             reason
             how
             can
             that
             text
             of
             Scripture
             be
             alledged
             for
             confirmation
             ,
             unlesse
             by
             [
             men
             without
             ]
             Infidels
             be
             understood
             .
             Again
             Doctor
             Ames
             
             in
             the
             same
             book
             ,
             
               lib.
               4.
               ca.
            
             27.
             speaking
             of
             Infants
             to
             be
             received
             ,
             it
             is
             required
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             that
             they
             be
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             in
             respect
             of
             outward
             profession
             ,
             and
             estimation
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             parents
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             hope
             they
             shall
             be
             instructed
             and
             brought
             up
             in
             the
             same
             covenant
             .
             2.
             
             That
             Baptisme
             doth
             most
             properly
             belong
             to
             those
             infants
             whose
             parents
             ,
             at
             least
             one
             of
             them
             is
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             without
             ,
             because
             baptisme
             is
             a
             signe
             and
             seale
             of
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             .
             3.
             
             That
             children
             that
             are
             cast
             forth
             are
             in
             charitie
             to
             be
             esteemed
             the
             children
             of
             Christian
             parents
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             just
             cause
             of
             presuming
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             in
             admitting
             unto
             baptisme
             a
             difference
             must
             be
             put
             betweene
             the
             Infants
             of
             those
             who
             in
             some
             sort
             belong
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             openly
             break
             the
             covenant
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             children
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             a
             distinction
             must
             be
             observed
             in
             holy
             things
             betweene
             the
             cleane
             and
             uncleane
             ;
             seeing
             else
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             cannot
             be
             preserved
             from
             all
             pollution
             .
             To
             say
             nothing
             of
             that
             which
             he
             addeth
             touching
             the
             baptisme
             of
             Infants
             borne
             in
             fornication
             ,
             excommunication
             ,
             and
             Papists
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             then
             sufficient
             to
             cleare
             his
             meaning
             in
             the
             former
             passage
             .
             To
             this
             may
             be
             added
             that
             he
             holdeth
             it
             not
             necessarie
             that
             Christians
             should
             gather
             themselves
             into
             a
             particular
             society
             ,
             but
             as
             opportunitie
             and
             occasion
             should
             offer
             it self
             .
             So
             that
             it
             was
             never
             his
             mind
             to
             censure
             them
             who
             be
             not
             gathered
             into
             Church-Covenant
             ,
             because
             they
             want
             means
             or
             opportunitie
             as
             men
             without
             in
             the
             Apostles
             sense
             .
          
           
             His
             judgement
             is
             further
             manifested
             in
             his
             second
             Manuduction
             ,
             pa.
             33.
             
             So
             many
             parish
             Assemblies
             of
             England
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             as
             have
             any
             competent
             number
             of
             good
             Christians
             in
             them
             ,
             united
             to
             worship
             God
             ordinarily
             in
             one
             Societie
             ,
             so
             many
             have
             the
             essence
             and
             integrall
             forme
             of
             a
             visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             all
             they
             have
             intire
             right
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             the
             meanes
             of
             injoying
             him
             ,
             how
             ever
             they
             are
             defective
             in
             the
             puritie
             of
             their
             combination
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             compleat
             free
             exercising
             of
             their
             power
             ,
             whereupon
             a
             reverend
             *
             Elder
             now
             among
             you
             draws
             this
             conclusion
             ,
             Ergo
             to
             dischurch
             them
             wholly
             ,
             and
             to
             separate
             from
             them
             as
             no
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             to
             denie
             baptisme
             to
             the
             Infants
             of
             their
             known
             members
             is
             not
             warrantable
             by
             any
             rule
             of
             Scripture
             that
             I
             know
             ,
             nor
             justified
             by
             any
             assertion
             or
             practise
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ
             .
             5.
             
             Consideration
             .
          
           
             VVE
             may
             adde
             hereunto
             for
             a
             fifth
             Consideration
             ,
             the
             evill
             and
             pernicious
             consequences
             of
             extending
             communion
             in
             Church
             priviledges
             beyond
             the
             bounds
             of
             Church
             fellowship
             :
             for
             thus
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             extraordinarie
             office
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             ordinarie
             office
             of
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             will
             be
             much
             confounded
             ,
             if
             the
             latter
             be
             as
             illimited
             as
             the
             former
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             their
             office
             beyond
             the
             bounds
             of
             their
             own
             particular
             Churches
             .
             2.
             
             The
             distinction
             of
             Church
             assemblies
             from
             the
             confused
             multitude
             is
             abrogated
             ,
             if
             without
             
             membership
             in
             a
             particular
             Church
             the
             parents
             may
             communicate
             with
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             and
             their
             seed
             in
             baptisme
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Church
             shall
             indanger
             the
             profaning
             of
             the
             seals
             ,
             and
             want
             one
             speciall
             meanes
             whereby
             the
             grace
             and
             pietie
             of
             men
             may
             be
             discerned
             and
             made
             known
             ;
             for
             if
             without
             respect
             to
             their
             Church
             estate
             men
             of
             approved
             pietie
             (
             as
             you
             say
             )
             are
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             fellowship
             in
             the
             seales
             ,
             how
             shall
             their
             pietie
             be
             approved
             to
             the
             Church
             not
             by
             their
             own
             report
             of
             themselves
             alone
             without
             attestation
             of
             such
             as
             are
             approved
             by
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             how
             can
             such
             beare
             witnesse
             to
             their
             approved
             pietie
             ,
             who
             against
             light
             refuse
             to
             professe
             subjection
             to
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             by
             orderly
             joyning
             themselves
             in
             fellowship
             with
             some
             approved
             Church
             of
             Christ
             as
             members
             thereof
             when
             they
             have
             opportunitie
             thereunto
             ,
             seeing
             such
             fellow-ship
             is
             an
             action
             of
             pietie
             required
             of
             all
             beleevers
             in
             the
             second
             Commandment
             ;
             and
             true
             pietie
             frameth
             mens
             spirits
             to
             have
             respect
             to
             all
             Gods
             Commandments
             .
             And
             we
             have
             had
             much
             experience
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             men
             of
             approved
             pietie
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             some
             have
             been
             found
             too
             light
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             others
             ,
             but
             even
             of
             their
             own
             consciences
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             come
             to
             triall
             in
             offering
             themselves
             to
             be
             members
             of
             Churches
             ,
             with
             such
             a
             blessing
             hath
             God
             followed
             this
             order
             of
             taking
             hold
             of
             Church-Covenant
             by
             publick
             profession
             of
             faith
             and
             repentance
             before
             men
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             seales
             ;
             but
             this
             meanes
             of
             discoverie
             of
             mens
             pietie
             and
             sinceritie
             would
             be
             utterly
             lost
             ,
             if
             men
             should
             be
             admitted
             unto
             the
             Lords
             table
             without
             entring
             in
             Church-fellowship
             .
          
        
         
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             IF
             it
             be
             repugnant
             to
             Divine
             Institution
             to
             admit
             of
             approved
             Christians
             lawfully
             baptized
             ,
             walking
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             members
             of
             the
             visible
             Churches
             ,
             and
             partakers
             of
             Church
             priviledges
             among
             us
             to
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             or
             their
             children
             to
             baptisme
             ,
             because
             they
             
             be
             not
             entred
             into
             Church
             fellowship
             according
             to
             your
             order
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             unlawfull
             though
             no
             such
             evill
             consequences
             are
             to
             be
             feared
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             by
             accident
             some
             abuse
             should
             fall
             out
             ,
             the
             evill
             is
             to
             be
             prevented
             by
             all
             lawfull
             meanes
             :
             but
             the
             faithfull
             are
             not
             utterly
             to
             be
             debarred
             
             of
             the
             order
             of
             God
             ,
             whereto
             they
             have
             right
             and
             title
             by
             his
             free
             grant
             and
             gracious
             invitation
             .
             And
             no
             question
             but
             the
             seales
             of
             the
             Covenant
             may
             be
             profaned
             many
             times
             when
             it
             is
             not
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             dispensers
             to
             put
             back
             or
             expell
             such
             as
             profane
             them
             .
             If
             the
             Congregation
             shall
             admit
             of
             ,
             or
             tolerate
             an
             unworthy
             member
             ,
             the
             Churches
             priviledges
             are
             profaned
             ;
             and
             yet
             we
             
             conceive
             you
             will
             say
             the
             Pastor
             is
             not
             faulty
             in
             receiving
             him
             ,
             when
             the
             Church
             doth
             tolerate
             unworthily
             ,
             if
             he
             do
             what
             pertaineth
             to
             his
             office
             to
             keep
             the
             holy
             things
             of
             God
             from
             contempt
             .
             But
             in
             the
             case
             propounded
             there
             is
             no
             feare
             or
             danger
             of
             such
             consequences
             necessarie
             to
             follow
             :
             for
             the
             question
             is
             not
             of
             all
             sorts
             at
             randame
             ,
             but
             of
             Christians
             professing
             the
             faith
             intirely
             ,
             
             lawfully
             baptised
             ,
             known
             ,
             and
             approved
             to
             the
             consciences
             of
             the
             wise
             and
             judicious
             visible
             members
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             among
             us
             often
             admitted
             to
             the
             Lords
             Table
             ,
             whether
             these
             either
             sufficiently
             knowne
             unto
             you
             ,
             or
             orderly
             recommended
             may
             upon
             desire
             and
             suite
             themselves
             be
             admitted
             to
             communicate
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             and
             their
             children
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             what
             feare
             is
             there
             now
             that
             the
             extraordinarie
             office
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             ordinarie
             office
             of
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             shall
             be
             much
             or
             little
             confounded
             ?
             Is
             this
             to
             take
             as
             illimited
             power
             as
             the
             Apostles
             did
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             their
             office
             ?
             How
             shal
             this
             tend
             to
             abrogate
             the
             distinction
             of
             Church
             Assemblies
             from
             the
             confused
             multitude
             ?
             or
             how
             is
             the
             profanation
             of
             the
             seals
             thereby
             indangered
             ?
          
           
             You
             aske
             if
             without
             respect
             to
             their
             Church
             estate
             men
             of
             approved
             pietie
             (
             as
             we
             say
             )
             are
             to
             be
             admitted
             into
             fellowship
             in
             the
             seals
             ,
             how
             shall
             their
             pietie
             be
             approved
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             not
             by
             their
             own
             report
             of
             themselves
             alone
             ,
             &c.
             
             Do
             not
             you
             say
             the
             same
             ,
             That
             there
             be
             many
             godly
             persons
             ,
             and
             of
             approved
             pietie
             among
             us
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             approved
             by
             their
             own
             report
             of
             themselves
             (
             unlesse
             ye
             will
             take
             their
             wisedome
             ,
             faith
             ,
             patience
             ,
             courage
             ,
             constancie
             ,
             and
             holinesse
             of
             life
             for
             their
             report
             )
             approved
             ,
             we
             say
             by
             as
             ample
             and
             sufficient
             testimonie
             as
             the
             Apostles
             exacted
             of
             them
             whom
             they
             received
             into
             Church
             fellowship
             ,
             or
             can
             be
             required
             of
             members
             admitted
             unto
             the
             priviledges
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             if
             men
             will
             follow
             the
             Lords
             direction
             ,
             or
             as
             you
             can
             give
             to
             ordinances
             members
             of
             your
             societies
             .
             You
             professe
             high
             respect
             of
             your
             brethren
             in
             old
             England
             ,
             but
             it
             seemes
             you
             judge
             them
             insufficient
             to
             give
             orderly
             testimonie
             of
             the
             sinceritie
             and
             uprightnesse
             of
             approved
             Christians
             ,
             well
             known
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             living
             among
             them
             ,
             which
             two
             cannot
             well
             agree
             .
             We
             speake
             not
             of
             such
             who
             against
             light
             refuse
             to
             professe
             subjection
             to
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             to
             joyne
             themselves
             orderly
             in
             fellowship
             with
             some
             approved
             Church
             :
             But
             of
             such
             as
             do
             with
             all
             readinesse
             professe
             subjection
             ,
             and
             walk
             accordingly
             ,
             and
             heartily
             desire
             to
             joyn
             themselves
             to
             the
             most
             pure
             and
             compleat
             Churches
             so
             farre
             as
             they
             are
             taught
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             have
             opportunitie
             thereunto
             .
             And
             if
             exception
             be
             taken
             against
             them
             onely
             ,
             who
             refuse
             against
             light
             to
             submit
             themselves
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             by
             what
             rule
             do
             you
             proceed
             when
             you
             judge
             men
             to
             refuse
             against
             light
             ,
             or
             debarre
             them
             who
             do
             not
             refuse
             against
             conscience
             ,
             but
             for
             
             lacke
             of
             opportunitie
             .
             No
             doubt
             (
             as
             you
             say
             )
             but
             now
             and
             then
             a
             man
             of
             approved
             pietie
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             some
             may
             be
             found
             too
             light
             ,
             yea
             and
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             his
             owne
             conscience
             when
             he
             hath
             come
             to
             triall
             .
             And
             no
             question
             but
             many
             have
             been
             admitted
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             indeed
             and
             truth
             are
             much
             too
             light
             ;
             and
             some
             refused
             who
             deserved
             better
             then
             they
             that
             cast
             them
             off
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             dispute
             what
             errours
             have
             been
             committed
             ,
             nor
             what
             blessing
             ye
             have
             found
             upon
             your
             proceedings
             ;
             we
             heartily
             beseech
             the
             Lord
             to
             keep
             your
             congregation
             pure
             ,
             make
             his
             ordinances
             more
             and
             more
             effectuall
             ,
             go
             before
             you
             in
             the
             way
             wherein
             you
             should
             walk
             ,
             and
             multiply
             his
             mercies
             upon
             you
             in
             the
             same
             .
             But
             this
             we
             are
             perswaded
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             speak
             ,
             that
             in
             debarring
             godly
             Christians
             from
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             the
             children
             of
             those
             parents
             who
             are
             in
             covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             from
             holy
             baptisme
             you
             exceed
             your
             commission
             you
             have
             received
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             go
             beyond
             your
             due
             bounds
             .
             And
             notwithstanding
             your
             circumspection
             more
             worthy
             and
             faithfull
             Christians
             have
             been
             denied
             when
             of
             lesse
             worth
             ,
             and
             meaner
             sufficiencies
             have
             passed
             ,
             and
             been
             by
             you
             received
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ
             .
             6.
             
             Consid
             .
          
           
             NOne
             have
             power
             to
             dispence
             the
             Seales
             but
             they
             that
             are
             called
             to
             the
             office
             of
             Ministery
             ;
             and
             no
             man
             can
             be
             so
             called
             till
             first
             there
             be
             a
             Church
             to
             call
             him
             ,
             seeing
             the
             power
             of
             calling
             Ministers
             is
             given
             by
             Christ
             unto
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             thence
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             all
             those
             that
             desire
             to
             partake
             
             of
             the
             Seales
             ,
             are
             bound
             to
             joyne
             themselves
             in
             Church
             state
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             call
             a
             Minister
             to
             dispense
             the
             Seales
             unto
             them
             .
             And
             this
             dutie
             by
             the
             appointment
             of
             God
             lieth
             not
             onely
             upon
             some
             Christians
             ,
             but
             equally
             upon
             all
             :
             ergo
             no
             Christian
             can
             expect
             by
             the
             appointment
             of
             God
             to
             partake
             in
             the
             Seals
             till
             he
             have
             joyned
             himselfe
             in
             Church
             fellowship
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             call
             of
             the
             Minister
             .
             And
             indeed
             seeing
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             a
             Minister
             called
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             of
             such
             necessitie
             for
             the
             dispensing
             of
             the
             seales
             ,
             it
             may
             seeme
             unreasonable
             that
             some
             Christians
             should
             be
             bound
             to
             become
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             call
             a
             Minister
             that
             so
             the
             seales
             may
             be
             dispensed
             ,
             and
             other
             men
             (
             when
             this
             is
             done
             )
             have
             equall
             libertie
             to
             the
             seals
             who
             refuse
             to
             joyne
             unto
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             THis
             conclusion
             is
             not
             to
             the
             question
             propounded
             ,
             for
             we
             speake
             of
             such
             as
             cannot
             ,
             not
             of
             such
             as
             refuse
             to
             joyne
             themselves
             unto
             the
             Church
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             do
             not
             joyne
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             out
             of
             contempt
             or
             wilfull
             neglect
             of
             Gods
             ordinance
             ,
             or
             desire
             of
             carnall
             libertie
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             in
             subjection
             to
             Christ
             ,
             but
             for
             lacke
             of
             opportunitie
             ,
             or
             through
             their
             fault
             that
             should
             admit
             them
             but
             do
             not
             .
             For
             if
             in
             any
             of
             your
             Churches
             you
             shall
             require
             more
             of
             members
             to
             be
             admitted
             then
             Christ
             the
             chiefe
             Shepherd
             of
             the
             flock
             doth
             ,
             or
             presse
             that
             upon
             their
             consciences
             
             which
             they
             cannot
             consent
             unto
             ,
             if
             they
             shall
             sit
             downe
             quietly
             for
             the
             time
             and
             serve
             God
             in
             private
             ,
             when
             they
             cannot
             injoy
             Church
             priviledges
             ,
             it
             is
             your
             fault
             and
             not
             theirs
             .
             And
             they
             may
             more
             justly
             challenge
             the
             Assemblie
             as
             injurious
             and
             tyrannicall
             ,
             then
             you
             them
             as
             wilfull
             despisers
             of
             Gods
             ordinance
             .
             We
             accuse
             not
             the
             wisedome
             and
             discretion
             of
             your
             Chuches
             ,
             but
             we
             know
             the
             zealous
             multitude
             may
             sometimes
             be
             rash
             ;
             And
             when
             a
             reason
             is
             craved
             of
             your
             judgement
             ,
             why
             you
             do
             debarre
             the
             most
             knowne
             and
             approved
             Christians
             which
             come
             over
             ,
             and
             their
             children
             from
             the
             seals
             of
             the
             covenant
             ,
             we
             dislike
             you
             should
             put
             this
             note
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             against
             light
             they
             refused
             orderly
             to
             subject
             themselves
             to
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             What
             warrant
             you
             have
             thus
             to
             censure
             ,
             what
             use
             of
             this
             manner
             of
             dispute
             we
             leave
             it
             to
             your
             godly
             wisedome
             to
             judge
             .
             In
             the
             Consideration
             it self
             there
             are
             many
             Propositions
             couched
             together
             ,
             which
             we
             must
             examine
             severally
             as
             they
             have
             reference
             to
             the
             conclusion
             intended
             ,
             and
             then
             try
             whether
             it
             can
             be
             raised
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Proposition
             ,
             That
             none
             have
             power
             to
             dispence
             the
             Seales
             ,
             but
             they
             that
             are
             called
             to
             the
             office
             of
             Ministery
             ,
             is
             freely
             granted
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             ,
             That
             no
             man
             can
             be
             so
             called
             till
             first
             there
             be
             a
             Church
             to
             call
             him
             ,
             needeth
             explication
             .
             For
             by
             the
             Church
             you
             must
             understand
             the
             community
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             one
             bodie
             ,
             without
             officers
             or
             guides
             .
             And
             such
             a
             Church
             there
             cannot
             be
             without
             a
             Ministery
             to
             call
             and
             admit
             them
             into
             Church-fellowship
             .
             The
             Apostles
             baptised
             not
             themselves
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             help
             of
             others
             ,
             &
             those
             not
             called
             of
             the
             people
             to
             be
             baptised
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             17.
             
             The
             Apostles
             appointed
             by
             electiō
             ,
             Elders
             in
             every
             city
             or
             Church
             .
             And
             so
             there
             was
             a
             Church
             before
             Elders
             were
             set
             over
             it
             ,
             but
             this
             Church
             was
             a
             societie
             of
             beleevers
             by
             baptisme
             admitted
             into
             Church-fellowship
             .
             There
             can
             be
             no
             Church
             to
             call
             a
             Minister
             to
             feed
             the
             flock
             ,
             and
             dispence
             the
             seals
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             received
             the
             doctrine
             of
             salvation
             intirely
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             seale
             of
             initiation
             be
             solemnly
             received
             into
             the
             societie
             of
             men
             professing
             Christ
             .
             A
             company
             of
             men
             converted
             to
             the
             faith
             being
             unbaptized
             ,
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             desire
             baptisme
             ,
             but
             they
             have
             not
             power
             to
             elect
             and
             chuse
             one
             among
             themselves
             to
             dispence
             the
             seales
             unto
             the
             rest
             for
             ought
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             Scripture
             :
             The
             Churches
             constitution
             into
             which
             Christians
             are
             to
             gather
             themselves
             must
             be
             Apostolicall
             ,
             and
             
             not
             one
             day
             or
             houre
             younger
             in
             nature
             and
             forme
             of
             it
             ,
             thus
             the
             first
             Church
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             But
             it
             can
             never
             be
             shewed
             in
             Scripture
             that
             any
             societie
             of
             unbaptised
             persons
             did
             first
             chuse
             from
             among
             them
             a
             Pastor
             or
             Teacher
             by
             whom
             they
             might
             be
             baptised
             :
             you
             cannot
             produce
             one
             example
             or
             other
             proofe
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             of
             one
             man
             teaching
             the
             Gospel
             ministerially
             but
             he
             was
             baptised
             ,
             and
             a
             member
             of
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             societie
             who
             made
             choice
             of
             a
             Pastor
             and
             teacher
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             baptised
             persons
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             Proposition
             ,
             That
             the
             power
             of
             calling
             Ministers
             is
             given
             by
             Christ
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             must
             also
             be
             rightly
             understood
             :
             For
             by
             the
             Church
             must
             be
             
             meant
             the
             societie
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             not
             onely
             ingrafted
             into
             Christ
             ,
             set
             into
             the
             state
             of
             salvation
             ,
             and
             made
             heires
             apparent
             of
             everlasting
             blessednesse
             ,
             but
             solemnly
             entred
             and
             inrolled
             into
             the
             societie
             of
             Christs
             flock
             ,
             and
             acknowledged
             members
             by
             free
             admission
             into
             the
             Seales
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             Againe
             ,
             by
             the
             Church
             if
             we
             speake
             of
             ordinary
             calling
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             faithfull
             alone
             ,
             but
             their
             guides
             and
             officers
             together
             with
             them
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             goe
             before
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             to
             direct
             and
             governe
             them
             in
             their
             choice
             .
             Neither
             can
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             any
             two
             or
             three
             beleevers
             linked
             together
             in
             societie
             doe
             make
             such
             a
             Church
             ,
             as
             to
             whom
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Minister
             doth
             belong
             :
             but
             that
             right
             was
             given
             by
             Christ
             to
             such
             Churches
             as
             were
             gathered
             and
             established
             by
             the
             Apostles
             .
             The
             Church
             hath
             a
             Ministery
             of
             calling
             one
             whom
             Christ
             hath
             described
             ,
             that
             from
             Christ
             he
             may
             have
             power
             of
             Office
             given
             him
             in
             the
             vacant
             place
             .
             But
             the
             office
             ,
             gift
             ,
             and
             power
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             is
             immediately
             from
             Christ
             and
             not
             from
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             Church
             doth
             neither
             virtually
             nor
             formally
             give
             power
             to
             her
             Officers
             but
             ministerially
             onely
             ,
             as
             ministring
             to
             him
             who
             hath
             power
             and
             vertue
             to
             conferre
             it
             .
             And
             this
             right
             of
             election
             is
             so
             given
             to
             the
             communitie
             and
             body
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             have
             consented
             to
             give
             away
             their
             right
             ,
             or
             if
             it
             be
             taken
             injuriously
             from
             them
             ,
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Minister
             notwithstanding
             may
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             ministeriall
             acts
             done
             by
             him
             that
             is
             thrust
             upon
             the
             people
             without
             their
             consent
             may
             be
             effectuall
             to
             their
             salvation
             .
             A
             wrong
             it
             is
             altogether
             to
             debarre
             the
             godly
             of
             their
             consent
             in
             the
             calling
             of
             such
             as
             must
             watch
             for
             their
             soules
             ;
             but
             it
             makes
             not
             the
             calling
             it selfe
             a
             meere
             nullitie
             ;
             for
             then
             many
             Churches
             in
             the
             world
             within
             a
             few
             hundred
             yeares
             after
             Christ
             should
             have
             wanted
             both
             ministery
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             they
             would
             have
             been
             altogether
             destitute
             of
             both
             ministery
             and
             Sacraments
             for
             many
             hundred
             yeares
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             ,
             That
             all
             those
             who
             desire
             to
             partake
             in
             the
             Seales
             ,
             are
             bound
             to
             joyne
             themselves
             together
             in
             Church-state
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             call
             a
             Minister
             to
             dispence
             the
             Seales
             unto
             them
             ,
             will
             not
             follow
             from
             the
             former
             rightly
             understood
             .
             We
             deny
             not
             but
             Christians
             are
             bound
             to
             joyne
             themselves
             together
             in
             holy
             fellowship
             ,
             if
             God
             give
             them
             opportunitie
             :
             but
             they
             must
             partake
             in
             the
             Seales
             before
             they
             can
             joyne
             themselves
             together
             in
             Church-state
             .
             And
             such
             as
             for
             lack
             of
             meanes
             and
             opportunitie
             cannot
             joyne
             themselves
             into
             such
             an
             estate
             ,
             or
             be
             dispersed
             by
             persecution
             ,
             or
             be
             destitute
             of
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             may
             for
             a
             time
             desire
             and
             seek
             to
             have
             the
             seales
             dispenced
             unto
             them
             by
             the
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             of
             other
             Societies
             ,
             with
             whom
             they
             hold
             communion
             in
             the
             faith
             .
             The
             people
             also
             who
             are
             deprived
             of
             right
             and
             libertie
             to
             choose
             their
             Pastor
             ,
             may
             desire
             and
             seek
             to
             have
             the
             Seales
             dispenced
             unto
             them
             by
             him
             who
             is
             set
             over
             them
             .
             If
             a
             company
             of
             Infidells
             should
             be
             converted
             to
             the
             faith
             ,
             they
             must
             desire
             to
             partake
             in
             the
             ordinances
             of
             grace
             before
             they
             could
             joyne
             together
             in
             a
             Church-way
             to
             call
             a
             Minister
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             who
             might
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             unto
             
             them
             .
             To
             make
             Disciples
             and
             baptize
             are
             joyned
             together
             .
             And
             if
             these
             Propositions
             be
             allowed
             for
             current
             ,
             a
             nation
             or
             people
             
             plunged
             into
             Idolatry
             or
             Infidelitie
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             dischurched
             ,
             cannot
             by
             ordinary
             meanes
             recover
             into
             a
             Church-estate
             ,
             wherein
             they
             may
             lawfully
             and
             according
             to
             Gods
             appointment
             desire
             or
             expect
             that
             the
             Seales
             of
             the
             Covenant
             should
             be
             dispenced
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             fifth
             Proposition
             riseth
             beyond
             measure
             ,
             that
             no
             Christian
             can
             expect
             by
             the
             appointment
             of
             God
             to
             partake
             in
             the
             Seales
             till
             he
             have
             joyned
             himselfe
             in
             Church-fellowship
             and
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Minister
             .
             Wee
             conceive
             you
             will
             not
             say
             that
             children
             and
             women
             have
             to
             doe
             in
             the
             call
             of
             the
             Minister
             (
             for
             women
             they
             are
             debarred
             by
             their
             sex
             as
             from
             ordinary
             Prophesying
             ,
             so
             
             from
             any
             other
             dealing
             wherein
             they
             take
             authority
             over
             the
             man
             )
             If
             some
             part
             of
             the
             Congregation
             doe
             not
             consent
             in
             the
             election
             of
             Pastors
             or
             Teachers
             ,
             have
             they
             not
             right
             to
             expect
             to
             have
             the
             Seales
             of
             the
             Covenant
             dispenced
             to
             themselves
             or
             their
             seede
             ?
             If
             the
             people
             be
             deprived
             of
             that
             libertie
             to
             choose
             or
             call
             their
             Minister
             ,
             must
             they
             seperate
             from
             the
             ordinances
             of
             worship
             there
             dispenced
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Congregations
             as
             no
             true
             Churches
             ?
             If
             some
             persons
             by
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             live
             in
             such
             places
             where
             they
             cannot
             joyne
             in
             Church-fellowship
             and
             call
             of
             the
             Minister
             (
             as
             suppose
             the
             Christian
             wife
             ,
             childe
             ,
             or
             servant
             )
             nor
             lawfully
             remove
             to
             any
             such
             Societie
             must
             they
             and
             their
             children
             live
             as
             strangers
             and
             aliens
             from
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             wherein
             they
             may
             not
             expect
             to
             partake
             of
             the
             Seales
             ▪
             If
             Infidels
             be
             converted
             to
             the
             faith
             ,
             must
             they
             not
             partake
             in
             the
             Seales
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             joyne
             in
             Church-fellowship
             and
             call
             of
             the
             Minister
             ,
             before
             they
             be
             admitted
             to
             Baptisme
             ?
          
           
             Here
             you
             say
             the
             people
             must
             joyne
             together
             in
             the
             call
             of
             the
             Minister
             ,
             before
             they
             can
             lawfully
             desire
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Seales
             .
             And
             another
             
             hath
             zealously
             affirmed
             (
             It
             is
             a
             presumptuous
             sin
             in
             any
             to
             choose
             an
             Officer
             not
             trained
             up
             and
             tryed
             
               (
               scil
               .
            
             )
             in
             the
             debating
             ,
             discussing
             ,
             carrying
             ,
             and
             contriving
             of
             Church-affaires
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             admonition
             ,
             exhortation
             ,
             and
             comfort
             ,
             publickly
             occasioned
             and
             so
             manifested
             )
             Lay
             these
             two
             together
             ,
             and
             let
             it
             be
             considered
             how
             long
             many
             a
             poore
             soule
             converted
             to
             the
             faith
             must
             be
             compelled
             to
             want
             the
             comfort
             of
             Gods
             ordinances
             .
             Besides
             ,
             if
             a
             people
             be
             joyned
             together
             in
             Church-fellowship
             ,
             and
             have
             called
             a
             Pastor
             to
             feed
             and
             watch
             over
             them
             ,
             wee
             desire
             (
             not
             words
             but
             )
             proofe
             why
             the
             poore
             dispersed
             Christians
             wanting
             means
             or
             opportunitie
             to
             joyn
             themselves
             together
             into
             societie
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             desire
             ,
             and
             that
             others
             be
             not
             bound
             in
             conscience
             to
             afford
             them
             the
             comfort
             of
             Gods
             ordinances
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Propositions
             may
             stand
             for
             good
             ,
             I
             feare
             we
             shall
             scarce
             finde
             that
             ever
             in
             ordinary
             way
             ,
             the
             Sacraments
             were
             lawfully
             dispenced
             or
             received
             in
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             of
             God
             since
             the
             first
             foundation
             of
             them
             .
             Now
             the
             premises
             
             being
             liable
             to
             so
             many
             exceptions
             ,
             the
             conclusion
             to
             be
             laid
             upon
             them
             ,
             will
             fall
             of
             it selfe
             .
             And
             thereunto
             wee
             oppose
             the
             direct
             contrary
             .
             That
             Infidels
             converted
             to
             the
             faith
             ,
             or
             godly
             Christians
             ,
             formerly
             visible
             beleevers
             ,
             knowne
             and
             approved
             members
             of
             Congregations
             professing
             the
             intire
             faith
             ,
             and
             joyning
             together
             in
             the
             lawfull
             use
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             for
             substance
             according
             to
             the
             Institution
             ,
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             desire
             and
             expect
             the
             Seales
             of
             the
             Covenant
             to
             be
             dispenced
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             seede
             ,
             though
             for
             the
             present
             they
             be
             not
             joyned
             into
             such
             Church-state
             and
             call
             of
             Ministers
             as
             you
             require
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answer
             7.
             
             Consideration
             .
          
           
             THat
             our
             practise
             may
             not
             be
             censured
             as
             novell
             and
             singular
             ,
             give
             us
             leave
             to
             produce
             a
             President
             of
             the
             like
             care
             observed
             and
             approved
             by
             publick
             countenance
             of
             State
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Edward
             6.
             of
             blessed
             and
             famous
             memory
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             yeare
             1550.
             granted
             
               Johannes
               Alasco
            
             a
             learned
             Noble
             man
             of
             Poland
             under
             the
             great
             Seale
             of
             England
             ,
             libertie
             to
             gather
             a
             Church
             of
             strangers
             in
             London
             ,
             and
             to
             order
             themselves
             according
             as
             they
             should
             finde
             to
             be
             most
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             Among
             other
             godly
             orders
             established
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             that
             which
             concerned
             the
             Administration
             of
             Baptisme
             to
             prevent
             the
             prophanation
             of
             it
             we
             will
             repeate
             in
             Alascoes
             owne
             words
             .
             
               Baptisme
               in
               our
               Church
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               is
               administred
               in
               the
               publique
               Assembly
               of
               the
               Church
               after
               the
               publique
               Sermon
               :
               for
               seeing
               Baptisme
               doth
               so
               belong
               to
               the
               whole
               Church
               that
               none
               ought
               to
               be
               driven
               thence
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               nor
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               it
               who
               is
               not
               a
               member
               of
               it
               ,
               truely
               it
               is
               equall
               that
               that
               should
               be
               performed
               publiquely
               in
               the
               Assembly
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               which
               belongs
               to
               the
               whole
               Church
               in
               common
               .
            
             Againe
             ,
             he
             addeth
             ;
             
               Now
               seeing
               our
               Churches
               are
               by
               Gods
               blessing
               so
               established
               by
               the
               Kings
               Majestie
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               as
               it
               were
               one
               parish
               of
               strangers
               dispersed
               throughout
               the
               whole
               Citie
               ,
               or
               one
               body
               corporate
            
             (
             as
             it
             is
             called
             in
             the
             Kings
             grant
             )
             
               and
               yet
               all
               strangers
               doe
               not
               joyne
               themselves
               to
               our
               Church
               ,
               yea
               there
               are
               those
               who
               while
               they
               avoyde
               all
               Churches
               ,
               will
               pretend
               to
               the
               English
               Churches
               that
               they
               are
               joyned
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               us
               that
               they
               are
               joyned
               to
               the
               English
               Churches
               ,
               and
               so
               doe
               abuse
               both
               them
               and
               us
               ,
               lest
               the
               English
               Churches
               and
               the
               Ministers
               thereof
               should
               be
               deceived
               by
               the
               impostures
               of
               such
               men
               (
               and
               that
               under
               colour
               of
               our
               Churches
               )
               wee
               doe
               baptize
               their
               Infants
               alone
               who
               have
               adjoyned
               themselves
               to
               our
               Churches
               by
               publique
               confession
               of
               their
               faith
               ,
               and
               observation
               of
               Ecclesiasticall
               discipline
               .
               And
               that
               our
               Churches
               may
               be
               certaine
               that
               the
               Infants
               that
               are
               to
               be
               baptized
               are
               their
               seede
               ,
               who
               have
               joyned
               themselves
               thereto
               in
               manner
               aforesaid
               ,
               the
               father
               of
               the
               Infant
               to
               be
               baptized
               (
               it
               possible
               he
               can
               )
               or
               other
               men
               and
               women
               of
               notable
               credit
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               doe
               offer
               the
               Infant
               to
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               doe
               publickly
               professe
               that
               it
               is
               the
               seede
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               yet
               wee
               suffer
               no
               stranger
               to
               offer
               Infants
               to
               Baptisme
               in
               our
               Churches
               ,
               who
               hath
               not
               made
               publique
               profession
               of
               his
               faith
               ,
               and
               willingly
               submitted
               himselfe
               to
               the
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               lest
               otherwise
               they
               who
               present
               their
               children
               to
               Baptisme
               ,
               might
               in
               time
               plead
               that
               they
               
               belong
               to
               our
               Churches
               ,
               and
               so
               should
               deceive
               the
               English
               Churches
               and
               their
               Ministers
               .
            
             To
             those
             which
             presented
             Infants
             to
             Baptisme
             ,
             they
             propounded
             three
             questions
             ,
             the
             first
             was
             ;
             
               Are
               these
               Infants
               which
               yee
               offer
               the
               seed
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               lawfully
               be
               here
               baptized
               by
               our
               Ministery
               ?
               &c.
            
             Answer
             ,
             Yea.
             This
             Instance
             is
             the
             more
             to
             be
             regarded
             ,
             because
             Alasco
             affirmeth
             in
             the
             preface
             of
             that
             Book
             ,
             that
             this
             libertie
             was
             by
             the
             King
             granted
             to
             them
             out
             of
             his
             desire
             to
             settle
             alike
             reformation
             in
             the
             
               English
               Churches
            
             ,
             which
             in
             effect
             you
             see
             the
             same
             with
             our
             practise
             in
             this
             particular
             .
          
        
         
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             THe
             practise
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             strangers
             in
             London
             ,
             recorded
             by
             
               John
               Alasco
            
             ,
             is
             farre
             different
             from
             your
             judgement
             and
             practise
             ,
             not
             in
             some
             by-circumstances
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             maine
             point
             in
             question
             ;
             for
             your
             judgement
             is
             that
             true
             visible
             beleevers
             ,
             baptized
             and
             partakers
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             in
             other
             Churches
             not
             yet
             gathered
             into
             Church-estate
             or
             fellowship
             ,
             have
             no
             right
             or
             interest
             in
             the
             Seales
             ,
             (
             they
             nor
             their
             seede
             )
             But
             this
             Church
             of
             strangers
             held
             no
             such
             opinion
             as
             their
             own
             words
             (
             which
             you
             have
             omitted
             )
             doe
             plainly
             speake
             .
             And
             Paul
             testifyeth
             (
             say
             they
             )
             that
             by
             Christs
             Ordinance
             the
             Church
             it selfe
             without
             exception
             of
             any
             member
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             accounted
             cleane
             or
             holy
             by
             the
             ministery
             of
             Baptisme
             .
             Whence
             we
             may
             easily
             see
             ,
             that
             Baptisme
             doth
             neither
             belong
             to
             those
             who
             are
             altogether
             without
             the
             Church
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             denyed
             to
             any
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             They
             held
             communion
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             as
             one
             and
             the
             same
             with
             theirs
             .
             For
             so
             they
             professe
             :
             Yet
             neverthelesse
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             openly
             shew
             that
             the
             English
             Churches
             and
             ours
             are
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Church
             (
             though
             we
             differ
             somewhat
             from
             them
             both
             in
             language
             and
             Ceremonies
             )
             We
             doe
             not
             refuse
             that
             the
             English
             may
             as
             publick
             witnesses
             of
             the
             Church
             offer
             the
             Infants
             of
             our
             members
             to
             Baptisme
             in
             our
             Churches
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             both
             the
             use
             of
             our
             language
             and
             a
             certain
             testimony
             of
             their
             piety
             .
             As
             in
             like
             manner
             our
             members
             are
             accustomed
             to
             offer
             the
             Infants
             of
             the
             English
             to
             Baptisme
             in
             the
             
               English
               Churches
            
             .
             If
             your
             judgement
             be
             this
             of
             the
             
               English
               Churches
            
             ,
             your
             judgement
             in
             acknowledging
             us
             members
             of
             true
             Churches
             ,
             and
             practise
             in
             debarring
             visible
             beleevers
             and
             their
             seede
             from
             the
             Seales
             ,
             are
             opposite
             the
             one
             to
             the
             other
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             This
             order
             was
             observed
             by
             them
             to
             prevent
             the
             impostures
             of
             some
             ,
             who
             whilst
             they
             avoyded
             all
             Churches
             ,
             pretended
             to
             the
             English
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             joyned
             to
             the
             strangers
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             strangers
             that
             they
             were
             joyned
             to
             the
             English
             .
             But
             you
             debarre
             knowne
             Christians
             who
             desire
             to
             joyne
             themselves
             with
             you
             ,
             not
             to
             prevent
             impostures
             of
             them
             who
             avoyde
             all
             Churches
             :
             yea
             ,
             you
             debarre
             them
             as
             men
             having
             no
             right
             to
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             because
             they
             be
             not
             in
             Church-fellowship
             :
             and
             herein
             you
             can
             shew
             no
             president
             ancient
             or
             moderne
             ,
             either
             from
             Scripture
             or
             Monuments
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             And
             as
             your
             practise
             is
             without
             example
             ,
             so
             without
             warrant
             from
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             And
             this
             is
             the
             
             maine
             reason
             why
             we
             cannot
             consent
             unto
             you
             in
             this
             particular
             which
             we
             thus
             propound
             .
          
        
         
           
             1
             Reason
             .
          
           
             THat
             sacred
             order
             which
             God
             hath
             set
             in
             his
             visible
             Church
             for
             all
             his
             Saints
             to
             keep
             and
             walk
             by
             ,
             that
             is
             religiously
             to
             be
             observed
             .
             But
             for
             men
             to
             set
             up
             that
             as
             a
             necessarie
             order
             which
             God
             never
             allowed
             ,
             approved
             ,
             or
             commanded
             ,
             is
             great
             presumption
             .
             Now
             the
             Lord
             hath
             not
             ordained
             that
             a
             man
             should
             be
             a
             set
             member
             of
             a
             particular
             Societie
             ,
             or
             body
             politique
             of
             faithfull
             people
             joyned
             together
             in
             spirituall
             Church-fellowship
             by
             Covenant
             ,
             before
             he
             be
             admitted
             unto
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             parents
             should
             be
             actuall
             visible
             set
             members
             of
             some
             particular
             distinct
             body
             before
             their
             children
             be
             baptised
             .
             They
             that
             beleeve
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             have
             received
             the
             word
             of
             promise
             and
             walk
             therein
             ,
             they
             and
             their
             children
             are
             within
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             have
             right
             and
             title
             to
             the
             Seales
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             order
             ,
             the
             infants
             to
             baptisme
             ,
             parents
             baptised
             ,
             to
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
             And
             if
             in
             that
             state
             by
             divine
             grant
             they
             have
             interest
             to
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             the
             Church
             in
             debarring
             them
             because
             they
             be
             not
             yet
             grown
             into
             one
             distinct
             separate
             societie
             of
             mutuall
             covenant
             ,
             doth
             exceed
             the
             bounds
             of
             her
             commission
             .
             For
             a
             ministeriall
             power
             onely
             is
             committed
             to
             the
             Church
             to
             admit
             or
             refuse
             them
             who
             are
             to
             be
             admitted
             or
             refused
             by
             authoritie
             from
             God
             :
             But
             the
             Church
             if
             she
             thrust
             beleeving
             parents
             from
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             their
             seed
             from
             baptisme
             ;
             she
             denieth
             these
             benefits
             to
             them
             who
             by
             the
             grace
             and
             gift
             of
             God
             have
             lawfull
             right
             and
             title
             thereto
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             first
             ,
             the
             baptisme
             of
             John
             was
             true
             baptisme
             ,
             and
             truly
             administred
             by
             him
             :
             And
             they
             that
             were
             baptized
             by
             him
             received
             the
             seales
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             were
             esteemed
             members
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             :
             But
             John
             never
             demanded
             of
             them
             who
             came
             to
             his
             baptisme
             whether
             they
             were
             entred
             into
             spirituall
             fellowship
             by
             mutuall
             covenant
             one
             with
             another
             .
             
             This
             was
             not
             then
             knowne
             to
             be
             a
             necessarie
             and
             essentiall
             point
             in
             the
             lawfull
             ,
             due
             ,
             and
             orderly
             administration
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             The
             disciples
             of
             our
             Saviour
             made
             and
             baptised
             disciples
             professing
             the
             faith
             ,
             but
             not
             combined
             into
             Church-state
             or
             fellowship
             .
             The
             Apostles
             commission
             was
             first
             
             to
             teach
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             baptise
             them
             having
             received
             their
             doctrine
             .
             And
             this
             they
             carefully
             observed
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             their
             ministery
             upon
             grounds
             and
             reasons
             common
             to
             them
             and
             us
             :
             for
             as
             soone
             as
             any
             man
             or
             number
             of
             men
             gladly
             received
             the
             doctrine
             of
             salvation
             ,
             and
             gave
             their
             names
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             if
             they
             desired
             to
             be
             baptised
             forthwith
             they
             accepted
             them
             ,
             never
             excepting
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             no
             set
             members
             of
             a
             distinct
             visible
             congregation
             .
             When
             the
             first
             3000.
             converts
             ,
             being
             pricked
             in
             their
             consciences
             ,
             came
             to
             Peter
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             saying
             .
             
               Men
               and
               brethren
               ,
               what
               shall
               we
               do
               ?
               Peter
            
             returns
             this
             answer
             ,
             
               Repent
               and
               be
               baptised
            
             
             
             
               every
               one
               of
               you
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               &c.
               
               For
               to
               you
               is
               the
               promise
               made
               ,
               and
               to
               your
               children
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               that
               are
               afar
               off
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             As
             soon
             as
             the
             Samaritanes
             beleeved
             ,
             
               Philip
               who
               preached
               the
               things
               that
               concerned
               the
               kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               were
               baptised
               both
               men
               and
               women
               .
            
             When
             the
             Eunuch
             asked
             of
             
               Philip
               ,
               See
            
             
             
               here
               is
               water
               ,
               what
               doth
               let
               me
               to
               be
               baptised
               ?
            
             he
             answereth
             not
             if
             thou
             beest
             first
             received
             as
             a
             set
             member
             into
             a
             visible
             congregation
             
               thou
               mayest
               :
               but
               if
               thou
               beleevest
               with
               all
               thy
               heart
               ,
               thou
               mayest
               .
               Can
               any
               man
               forbid
               water
            
             (
             saith
             Peter
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             upon
             whom
             was
             powred
             the
             gift
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             )
             
               that
               these
               should
               not
               be
               baptised
               who
               have
               received
               the
               gift
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               as
               well
               as
               we
               ?
            
             At
             that
             time
             it
             was
             not
             held
             a
             bar
             
             sufficient
             to
             keep
             them
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             baptisme
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             not
             set
             members
             of
             a
             distinct
             societie
             ,
             which
             had
             it
             been
             essentiall
             to
             the
             lawfull
             and
             orderly
             administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             questionlesse
             it
             had
             been
             observed
             in
             the
             first
             Institution
             and
             administration
             of
             them
             .
             Annanias
             baptised
             Paul
             before
             he
             was
             any
             set
             member
             of
             a
             congregationall
             Assembly
             .
             Lydia
             and
             her
             houshold
             ,
             the
             Jaylor
             and
             his
             house
             were
             baptised
             
             without
             regard
             to
             their
             Church-estate
             .
             For
             in
             the
             same
             night
             which
             he
             was
             converted
             ,
             he
             was
             baptized
             with
             all
             his
             houshold
             .
             And
             this
             was
             done
             not
             by
             the
             Apostles
             onely
             upon
             speciall
             dispensation
             ,
             but
             by
             others
             upon
             grounds
             and
             reasons
             common
             
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             ages
             ,
             viz.
             because
             they
             were
             disciples
             ,
             beleeved
             ,
             gladly
             received
             the
             Word
             ,
             had
             received
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             were
             called
             ,
             and
             the
             promise
             was
             made
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             seed
             ,
             even
             to
             all
             them
             that
             were
             afarre
             off
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             the
             Apostles
             dispensed
             the
             seales
             to
             them
             that
             were
             not
             in
             Church-fellowship
             upon
             common
             grounds
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             
             essentiall
             to
             the
             lawfull
             dispensation
             of
             the
             seales
             ,
             that
             all
             partakers
             should
             be
             under
             such
             a
             covenant
             .
             If
             the
             baptised
             disciples
             ,
             beleevers
             ,
             such
             as
             gladly
             received
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             had
             received
             the
             gift
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             then
             the
             seals
             of
             the
             Covenant
             belong
             unto
             such
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             they
             have
             right
             and
             title
             unto
             those
             priviledges
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             we
             received
             the
             Sacraments
             from
             God
             by
             divine
             Institution
             ;
             so
             must
             we
             learne
             from
             him
             ,
             how
             and
             to
             whom
             the
             same
             are
             to
             be
             administred
             ,
             observing
             what
             he
             hath
             commanded
             without
             addition
             or
             diminution
             .
             But
             we
             have
             learned
             from
             Christ
             the
             Author
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             the
             constant
             practise
             of
             the
             Apostles
             (
             the
             first
             dispensers
             of
             these
             holy
             seales
             who
             best
             understood
             the
             mind
             and
             pleasure
             of
             the
             Lord
             herein
             )
             that
             such
             as
             be
             called
             of
             God
             to
             whom
             the
             promise
             is
             made
             ,
             who
             have
             received
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             beleeved
             in
             the
             
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             professed
             their
             faith
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             repentance
             for
             sins
             past
             with
             purpose
             of
             amendment
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             that
             such
             have
             right
             unto
             ,
             and
             desiring
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             received
             unto
             Baptifme
             ,
             and
             are
             greatly
             wronged
             if
             they
             be
             deprived
             of
             that
             unspeakable
             benefit
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             a
             lively
             faith
             a
             man
             is
             made
             a
             living
             member
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             hath
             internall
             communion
             with
             him
             by
             the
             intire
             profession
             of
             Christian
             faith
             joyned
             with
             conformity
             of
             life
             in
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             holinesse
             ,
             and
             fellowship
             of
             love
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             member
             of
             the
             visible
             congregation
             or
             flock
             of
             Christ
             ,
             though
             no
             set
             member
             of
             a
             free
             distinct
             independant
             Societie
             .
             And
             Baptisme
             is
             the
             seale
             of
             our
             admission
             into
             the
             congregation
             or
             flock
             of
             Christ
             ;
             but
             not
             evermore
             of
             our
             receiving
             into
             this
             or
             that
             particular
             societie
             as
             set
             members
             thereof
             .
             This
             latter
             is
             accidentall
             to
             baptisme
             ,
             not
             essentiall
             .
             It
             may
             fall
             out
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             ever
             necessarie
             ;
             nor
             is
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             be
             denyed
             ,
             nor
             can
             we
             say
             it
             is
             imperfectly
             administred
             where
             it
             cannot
             be
             attained
             .
             For
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             is
             one
             intire
             bodie
             ,
             made
             up
             by
             the
             collection
             and
             agregation
             of
             all
             the
             faithfull
             unto
             the
             unity
             thereof
             ;
             from
             which
             union
             there
             ariseth
             unto
             every
             one
             of
             them
             such
             a
             relation
             to
             ,
             dependance
             upon
             that
             Church
             Catholique
             as
             parts
             use
             to
             have
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             whole
             .
             And
             this
             holds
             true
             ,
             not
             onely
             of
             sound
             beleevers
             in
             respect
             of
             internall
             fellowship
             with
             Christ
             their
             head
             ,
             and
             so
             one
             with
             another
             ;
             but
             of
             all
             men
             professing
             the
             true
             and
             intire
             doctrine
             of
             faith
             and
             salvation
             in
             respect
             of
             them
             that
             hold
             and
             professe
             the
             same
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             worship
             God
             according
             to
             his
             will
             ;
             whereupon
             it
             followeth
             that
             neither
             particular
             persons
             ,
             nor
             particular
             guides
             ,
             nor
             particular
             Churches
             are
             to
             worke
             as
             severall
             divided
             bodies
             by
             themselves
             ,
             but
             are
             to
             teach
             ,
             and
             be
             taught
             ;
             and
             to
             do
             all
             other
             duties
             as
             parts
             conjoyned
             to
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             members
             of
             the
             same
             flock
             or
             societie
             in
             generall
             :
             And
             so
             beleevers
             professing
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             walking
             in
             holinesse
             ,
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Seales
             as
             actuall
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             sheep
             of
             his
             pasture
             ,
             though
             not
             set
             members
             of
             one
             congregationall
             Church
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Not
             to
             insist
             upon
             this
             here
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             and
             may
             fall
             out
             many
             times
             through
             ignorance
             ,
             rathnesse
             ,
             or
             pride
             ,
             of
             a
             prevailing
             faction
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             the
             true
             members
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             members
             of
             the
             Orthodox
             visible
             flock
             ,
             or
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             may
             be
             no
             actuall
             members
             of
             any
             distinct
             Societie
             ,
             and
             shall
             they
             for
             this
             be
             accounted
             men
             out
             of
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             their
             posteritie
             be
             esteemed
             aliens
             and
             strangers
             :
             but
             if
             they
             be
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             then
             are
             they
             holy
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             their
             children
             holy
             as
             pertaining
             to
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             have
             right
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             initiation
             .
             Thus
             Mr.
             Rob.
             frameth
             the
             argument
             .
             The
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptisme
             
             is
             to
             be
             administred
             by
             Christs
             appointment
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             example
             onely
             to
             such
             as
             are
             (
             externally
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             as
             men
             can
             judge
             )
             taught
             and
             made
             disciples
             ,
             do
             receive
             the
             Word
             gladly
             ,
             do
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             so
             professe
             ,
             have
             received
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             
             to
             their
             seed
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ever
             since
             the
             Apostles
             
             dayes
             understood
             the
             covenant
             and
             promise
             ,
             and
             their
             practise
             in
             receiving
             beleevers
             and
             their
             seed
             to
             the
             Seales
             of
             the
             Covenant
             was
             answerable
             ,
             as
             might
             be
             shewed
             at
             large
             ,
             if
             it
             was
             not
             a
             thing
             confessed
             .
             Hereunto
             you
             answer
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             VVHere
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             is
             given
             and
             received
             (
             which
             was
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Centurion
             )
             and
             where
             faith
             is
             professed
             according
             to
             Gods
             ordinance
             (
             which
             was
             the
             case
             of
             the
             rest
             )
             there
             none
             may
             hinder
             them
             from
             being
             baptised
             ,
             viz.
             by
             such
             as
             have
             power
             to
             baptise
             them
             .
             In
             the
             Instances
             given
             baptisme
             was
             administred
             either
             by
             Apostles
             or
             Evangelists
             ,
             not
             ordinary
             Pastors
             :
             the
             persons
             baptised
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             members
             of
             Churches
             ,
             had
             a
             right
             to
             baptisme
             in
             their
             state
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             being
             Officers
             of
             all
             Churches
             might
             dispense
             the
             seales
             to
             them
             where
             ever
             they
             came
             ,
             which
             yet
             will
             not
             warrant
             ordinary
             Officers
             to
             do
             the
             same
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             improbable
             but
             that
             all
             these
             were
             in
             Church-order
             ,
             Aret
             ,
             on
             Act.
             18.
             1.
             is
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             Centurion
             had
             a
             constituted
             Church
             in
             his
             house
             ;
             the
             Eunuches
             coming
             to
             Jerusalem
             to
             worship
             ,
             
             argueth
             him
             to
             be
             a
             Proselyte
             ,
             and
             member
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             not
             yet
             dissolved
             :
             and
             therefore
             upon
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             Christian
             faith
             capable
             of
             Church
             priviledges
             at
             that
             time
             .
             As
             for
             Lydia
             and
             the
             Gaylor
             it
             appeareth
             that
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Gospel
             there
             was
             a
             Church
             at
             Philipp●
             which
             communicated
             with
             Paul
             as
             concerning
             giving
             and
             receiving
             :
             As
             he
             expresly
             saith
             ,
             before
             his
             departure
             was
             from
             Macedonia
             ,
             which
             departure
             
             was
             immediately
             upon
             the
             Gaylors
             conversion
             .
             In
             which
             respect
             what
             should
             hinder
             that
             Lydia
             and
             the
             Gaylor
             should
             first
             be
             joyned
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             be
             baptised
             though
             it
             be
             not
             mentioned
             in
             that
             story
             ?
             As
             neither
             there
             is
             mention
             of
             a
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             which
             Paul
             mentioneth
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Philippians
             .
             At
             least
             it
             is
             probable
             that
             Lydia
             was
             a
             member
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             ,
             because
             she
             is
             said
             to
             be
             one
             that
             worshipped
             God.
             But
             if
             any
             man
             think
             they
             were
             not
             members
             of
             any
             Church
             yet
             baptised
             ,
             though
             we
             see
             not
             how
             it
             will
             be
             proved
             ,
             yet
             if
             it
             were
             so
             ,
             the
             object
             doth
             no
             whit
             weaken
             the
             argument
             ,
             which
             speaketh
             of
             the
             ordinary
             dispensation
             of
             the
             seales
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             what
             was
             done
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             way
             .
             So
             that
             suppose
             that
             in
             the
             cases
             alledged
             ,
             baptisme
             dispensed
             to
             some
             that
             were
             not
             in
             Church-fellowship
             ,
             yet
             the
             examples
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             in
             so
             doing
             will
             not
             warrant
             ordinary
             Pastors
             to
             do
             the
             like
             .
             The
             reason
             of
             the
             difference
             why
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             might
             administer
             Baptisme
             out
             of
             Church-order
             ,
             whereas
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             may
             not
             ,
             is
             double
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             their
             calling
             gave
             them
             illimited
             power
             over
             all
             men
             ,
             especially
             Christians
             wheresoever
             they
             came
             .
             But
             we
             do
             not
             find
             that
             ordinarie
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             can
             do
             an
             act
             of
             power
             ,
             but
             onely
             over
             their
             own
             Church
             ,
             which
             hath
             called
             them
             to
             watch
             over
             them
             in
             the
             Lord.
             2.
             
             Because
             they
             were
             
             assisted
             with
             an
             immediate
             direction
             and
             guidance
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             in
             the
             places
             of
             their
             administration
             in
             the
             cases
             alledged
             .
             But
             ordinary
             Church-Officers
             are
             to
             walke
             according
             to
             ordinary
             rules
             of
             the
             Scripture
             in
             the
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Seales
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             expect
             immediate
             inspirations
             and
             extraordinary
             revelations
             for
             their
             helpe
             in
             such
             cases
             .
             This
             difference
             between
             Apostles
             and
             ordinary
             Church
             Officers
             must
             needs
             be
             acknowledged
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             a
             man
             might
             from
             their
             example
             justifie
             Baptisme
             in
             private
             houses
             .
          
        
         
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             THis
             Answer
             stands
             of
             many
             parts
             ,
             wherein
             things
             doubtfull
             are
             affirmed
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             more
             weakeneth
             the
             force
             of
             the
             consideration
             before
             alledged
             ,
             and
             the
             Answer
             it selfe
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             reason
             whereunto
             it
             is
             applyed
             .
             For
          
           
             First
             ,
             If
             where
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             is
             given
             and
             received
             ,
             and
             where
             faith
             is
             professed
             according
             to
             Gods
             ordinance
             ,
             there
             none
             may
             hinder
             them
             from
             being
             baptized
             ,
             viz.
             by
             such
             as
             have
             power
             to
             baptize
             them
             :
             Then
             either
             men
             that
             have
             received
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             professe
             the
             faith
             ,
             be
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             Baptisme
             is
             not
             a
             priviledge
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             not
             essentiall
             to
             the
             first
             Institution
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             dispenced
             to
             none
             but
             such
             as
             were
             entered
             into
             Church-fellowship
             ,
             or
             were
             set
             members
             of
             a
             congregationall
             Assembly
             .
             Then
             the
             Apostles
             in
             dispensing
             the
             Seales
             unto
             such
             ,
             or
             commanding
             them
             to
             be
             dispenced
             ,
             did
             walk
             according
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             upon
             grounds
             common
             to
             them
             and
             us
             ,
             viz.
             they
             admitted
             them
             unto
             the
             Sacraments
             who
             had
             right
             and
             interest
             to
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             minde
             and
             pleasure
             of
             the
             Institutor
             ,
             not
             extraordinarily
             revealed
             ,
             besides
             the
             common
             rules
             ,
             or
             by
             speciall
             dispensation
             and
             prerogative
             excepted
             from
             the
             common
             rule
             ,
             but
             made
             knowne
             in
             the
             Institution
             it selfe
             .
             And
             then
             the
             difficultie
             remaining
             is
             onely
             this
             ,
             whether
             a
             Pastor
             or
             Teacher
             hath
             authority
             from
             Christ
             to
             dispence
             the
             Seales
             of
             the
             Covenant
             to
             one
             who
             hath
             right
             and
             title
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             doth
             orderly
             desire
             that
             benefit
             because
             he
             is
             not
             as
             yet
             received
             as
             a
             set
             member
             of
             that
             particular
             societie
             which
             your
             practise
             in
             admitting
             of
             set
             members
             of
             other
             Congregations
             unto
             the
             Seales
             doth
             manifestly
             convince
             .
             For
             if
             both
             have
             equall
             interest
             unto
             the
             Seales
             ,
             the
             Pastor
             upon
             lawfull
             suite
             and
             request
             hath
             equall
             authoritie
             to
             receive
             the
             one
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             In
             the
             particular
             Instances
             given
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             probable
             that
             Baptisme
             was
             evermore
             administred
             by
             Apostles
             or
             Evangelists
             ;
             For
             before
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Disciples
             baptized
             when
             they
             were
             properly
             neither
             Apostles
             nor
             Evangelists
             :
             After
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             (
             not
             to
             insist
             
             upon
             conjectures
             whether
             any
             assisted
             the
             Apostles
             in
             the
             baptizing
             of
             the
             first
             three
             thousand
             converted
             )
             it
             is
             not
             certaine
             ,
             whether
             Peter
             baptized
             Cornelius
             and
             his
             family
             ,
             or
             commanded
             others
             then
             present
             with
             
             
             him
             to
             baptize
             them
             :
             the
             words
             may
             be
             read
             :
             
               Et
               jussit
               eos
               baptizari
               in
               nomine
               Domini
               .
               Syr.
               &
               Arab.
               Praecepit
               eis
               ut
               baptizarentur
               .
            
             
             The
             Interlineary
             glosse
             leaveth
             it
             doubtfull
             ,
             
               Associis
               suis
               vel
               a
               scipso
            
             .
             Others
             are
             of
             opinion
             that
             Peter
             did
             baptize
             them
             himselfe
             .
             It
             cannot
             be
             proved
             that
             Philip
             and
             Ananias
             were
             both
             Evangelists
             ,
             when
             the
             one
             baptized
             the
             Samaritans
             and
             the
             Eunuch
             ,
             the
             other
             
               Paul.
               Paul
            
             himselfe
             baptized
             but
             a
             few
             as
             he
             testifieth
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             reason
             to
             convince
             that
             others
             converted
             by
             his
             preaching
             were
             baptized
             by
             Evangelists
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             any
             .
             And
             if
             
               Philip
               ,
               Ananias
            
             ,
             and
             others
             might
             baptize
             such
             as
             had
             right
             and
             title
             to
             the
             Seales
             ,
             being
             as
             yet
             no
             set
             members
             of
             any
             particular
             Congregation
             :
             and
             a
             Congregation
             destitute
             of
             their
             proper
             Pastor
             ,
             may
             desire
             another
             to
             baptize
             their
             Infants
             ,
             and
             dispence
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Supper
             to
             them
             in
             that
             their
             necessitie
             .
             And
             if
             the
             members
             of
             one
             Congregation
             may
             lawfully
             communicate
             in
             another
             ,
             then
             may
             the
             Pastors
             of
             particular
             Congregations
             upon
             occasion
             admit
             to
             the
             Seales
             of
             the
             Covenant
             such
             known
             and
             approved
             Christians
             ,
             as
             have
             right
             and
             title
             thereunto
             ,
             and
             duely
             and
             orderly
             require
             the
             same
             ;
             for
             of
             all
             these
             the
             reason
             is
             like
             and
             perpetuall
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             is
             very
             improbable
             that
             the
             persons
             baptized
             ,
             were
             in
             Church-state
             or
             order
             .
             If
             they
             were
             members
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             not
             yet
             dissolved
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             to
             the
             purpose
             ;
             for
             men
             have
             not
             right
             to
             Baptisme
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             members
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             ,
             but
             because
             Disciples
             and
             (
             as
             you
             say
             )
             joyned
             together
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             have
             fellowship
             and
             calling
             of
             their
             Minister
             ,
             who
             is
             to
             dispence
             the
             Seales
             unto
             them
             .
             And
             Baptisme
             is
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             initiation
             ,
             not
             into
             the
             Jewish
             but
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             when
             you
             say
             ,
             
               the
               Seales
               in
               ordinary
               dispensation
               are
               the
               priviledges
               of
               the
               Churches
               .
               There
               are
               no
               Ministers
               but
               of
               particular
               Churches
               .
               Baptisme
               and
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               are
               to
               be
               administred
               onely
               to
               the
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               No
               societie
               may
               lawfully
               desire
               the
               Seales
               ,
               unlesse
               they
               have
               joyned
               in
               the
               choice
               and
               calling
               of
               their
               Minister
               .
               Beleevers
               not
               yet
               joyned
               in
               Church-order
               are
               without
               .
            
             Doe
             yee
             not
             in
             all
             these
             understand
             a
             Christian
             societie
             ,
             united
             in
             a
             Church-way
             ,
             &c.
             which
             cannot
             agree
             to
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             ,
             not
             yet
             dissolved
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             The
             constitution
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             
               Robin
               .
            
             )
             is
             the
             orderly
             collection
             and
             conjunction
             of
             the
             Saints
             into
             and
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ;
             but
             the
             members
             of
             Jewish
             Churches
             not
             yet
             dissolved
             ,
             were
             not
             in
             such
             constitution
             .
             If
             the
             Eunuch
             and
             Centurion
             were
             proselytes
             and
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ;
             The
             Samaritanes
             whom
             Philip
             baptized
             were
             not
             so
             .
             And
             that
             any
             Gentiles
             ,
             or
             the
             Gailor
             whom
             Paul
             baptized
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             were
             set
             members
             of
             a
             Christian
             Assembly
             before
             baptized
             ,
             is
             very
             strange
             If
             there
             was
             a
             Church
             at
             Philippi
             ,
             yet
             the
             Gailor
             who
             was
             baptized
             and
             converted
             the
             same
             night
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             a
             set
             member
             by
             solemne
             admission
             before
             Baptisme
             .
             It
             is
             said
             the
             Apostles
             baptized
             these
             persons
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             way
             .
             But
             in
             this
             practise
             of
             
             the
             Apostles
             two
             things
             are
             to
             be
             considered
             .
             1.
             
             The
             circumstance
             of
             the
             action
             .
             2.
             
             The
             qualitie
             or
             substance
             of
             the
             act
             .
             In
             some
             circumstances
             the
             baptizing
             of
             some
             of
             these
             persons
             might
             be
             extraordinary
             ,
             but
             the
             substance
             and
             qualitie
             of
             the
             action
             was
             grounded
             upon
             rules
             perpetuall
             and
             common
             to
             us
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             is
             done
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             way
             ,
             which
             by
             peculiar
             priviledge
             of
             dispensation
             is
             made
             lawfull
             to
             some
             one
             or
             few
             men
             ,
             which
             is
             unlawfull
             to
             all
             others
             ,
             not
             having
             the
             same
             dispensation
             ,
             but
             where
             the
             ground
             and
             reason
             of
             the
             action
             is
             common
             :
             we
             must
             not
             conceive
             the
             thing
             to
             be
             done
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             way
             by
             speciall
             dispensation
             .
             What
             was
             done
             by
             the
             Apostles
             upon
             speciall
             revelation
             and
             immediate
             direction
             ,
             besides
             the
             ordinary
             and
             common
             rule
             ,
             in
             that
             wee
             are
             not
             to
             immitate
             or
             follow
             them
             ,
             because
             we
             have
             not
             their
             warrant
             .
             But
             what
             they
             did
             upon
             reasons
             and
             grounds
             reaching
             unto
             us
             no
             lesse
             then
             unto
             them
             ,
             in
             that
             we
             have
             the
             same
             libertie
             ,
             allowance
             ,
             or
             commandement
             that
             they
             did
             walk
             by
             .
             In
             one
             and
             the
             same
             action
             there
             may
             be
             and
             oft
             is
             something
             ordinary
             ,
             something
             extraordinary
             or
             peculiar
             to
             speciall
             times
             or
             persons
             .
             So
             it
             was
             in
             the
             Apostles
             administration
             of
             the
             Seales
             :
             but
             in
             every
             place
             where
             they
             came
             by
             illimited
             power
             (
             as
             you
             speake
             )
             they
             did
             baptize
             Disciples
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             baptize
             ;
             this
             was
             proper
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             be
             communicated
             to
             any
             others
             by
             them
             ;
             For
             there
             is
             no
             passage
             of
             Scripture
             which
             teacheth
             this
             ,
             that
             one
             Officer
             may
             communicate
             his
             power
             to
             another
             ,
             or
             doe
             that
             which
             particularly
             belongeth
             to
             his
             office
             by
             a
             Deputie
             :
             But
             that
             they
             baptized
             beleevers
             professing
             their
             faith
             in
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             repentance
             towards
             God
             ,
             such
             as
             had
             gladly
             imbraced
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             received
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             :
             this
             was
             common
             to
             them
             with
             all
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             it
             ,
             not
             by
             power
             illimited
             or
             speciall
             dispensation
             ,
             but
             upon
             this
             standing
             perpetuall
             reason
             ,
             that
             
               the
               promise
               was
               made
               to
               them
               and
               to
               their
               seede
               ,
               and
               to
               as
               many
               as
               the
               Lord
               shall
               call
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               received
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heaven
               belonged
               to
               them
               .
            
             And
             if
             the
             grounds
             and
             reasons
             of
             their
             practise
             be
             common
             reaching
             to
             us
             ,
             no
             lesse
             then
             unto
             them
             ,
             the
             practise
             it selfe
             was
             not
             extraordinary
             .
             To
             say
             nothing
             that
             this
             Answer
             will
             not
             stand
             with
             the
             former
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             parties
             baptized
             were
             set
             members
             of
             particular
             Societies
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             did
             not
             baptize
             them
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             way
             ,
             they
             did
             it
             by
             the
             guidance
             and
             direction
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             is
             true
             ,
             but
             not
             by
             guidance
             of
             dispensation
             ,
             or
             prerogative
             ,
             whereby
             that
             was
             made
             lawfull
             without
             such
             inspiration
             had
             been
             unlawfull
             .
             But
             they
             were
             infallibly
             guided
             to
             doe
             that
             which
             was
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             might
             stand
             for
             our
             direction
             :
             that
             in
             case
             it
             be
             orderly
             desired
             a
             Pastor
             hath
             authoritie
             in
             his
             owne
             Congregation
             ,
             to
             receive
             knowne
             and
             approved
             Christians
             to
             the
             seales
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             hath
             been
             proved
             before
             .
             If
             the
             Apostles
             dispenced
             the
             seales
             onely
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             Disciples
             ,
             faithfull
             ,
             who
             received
             the
             doctrine
             of
             salvation
             with
             gladnesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             were
             partakers
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             then
             they
             dispenced
             the
             seales
             in
             an
             ordinary
             way
             ,
             for
             such
             have
             title
             and
             interest
             to
             the
             
             seales
             by
             the
             Institution
             and
             appointment
             of
             God.
             And
             every
             Pastor
             by
             his
             Office
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             dispence
             the
             seales
             unto
             such
             ,
             within
             the
             bounds
             and
             limits
             of
             his
             calling
             :
             But
             the
             Apostles
             dispenced
             the
             seales
             onely
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             Disciples
             ,
             faithfull
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             An
             Argument
             followeth
             necessarily
             from
             particular
             example
             to
             a
             generall
             ;
             when
             one
             particular
             is
             proved
             by
             another
             particular
             ,
             by
             force
             of
             the
             similitude
             common
             to
             the
             whole
             kinde
             ,
             under
             which
             those
             particulars
             are
             contained
             :
             But
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Apostles
             in
             baptizing
             Disciples
             and
             faithfull
             ,
             by
             force
             of
             similitude
             common
             to
             the
             whole
             kinde
             ,
             agreeth
             with
             the
             practise
             of
             Ministers
             receiving
             to
             Baptisme
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             though
             as
             yet
             not
             set
             members
             of
             any
             particular
             societie
             ,
             In
             some
             circumstances
             there
             may
             be
             difference
             when
             yet
             the
             reason
             is
             strong
             ,
             if
             the
             difference
             be
             not
             in
             the
             very
             likenesse
             it selfe
             whereupon
             the
             reason
             is
             grounded
             .
             One
             circumstance
             that
             is
             materiall
             to
             the
             point
             may
             overthrow
             the
             likenesse
             pretended
             ,
             and
             twenty
             different
             circumstances
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             to
             the
             point
             in
             hand
             make
             no
             dissimilitude
             .
             Now
             in
             this
             matter
             wee
             speake
             of
             ,
             no
             circumstance
             is
             or
             can
             be
             named
             why
             we
             should
             thinke
             it
             lawfull
             for
             the
             Apostles
             to
             baptize
             Disciples
             as
             yet
             being
             no
             set
             members
             of
             particular
             societies
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             should
             be
             unlawfull
             in
             all
             cases
             for
             ordinary
             Pastors
             in
             their
             particular
             Congregations
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             desired
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             What
             is
             done
             by
             extraordinary
             dispensation
             ,
             that
             is
             lawfull
             for
             them
             onely
             who
             have
             received
             such
             dispensation
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             cannot
             be
             communicated
             to
             others
             .
             But
             the
             Apostles
             baptized
             by
             others
             seldome
             by
             themselves
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             shewed
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             might
             urge
             the
             rule
             which
             a
             reverend
             Elder
             among
             you
             ,
             giveth
             in
             another
             matter
             ,
             
               (
               scil
               .
            
             )
             Those
             examples
             which
             are
             backed
             with
             some
             
             divine
             precept
             ,
             or
             which
             are
             held
             forth
             in
             the
             first
             Institution
             of
             an
             ordinance
             ,
             being
             part
             of
             the
             institution
             ,
             or
             which
             were
             the
             constant
             lawfull
             actions
             of
             holy
             men
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             not
             civill
             but
             sacred
             so
             binde
             us
             to
             imitation
             ,
             as
             that
             not
             to
             conforme
             thereunto
             is
             sinne
             .
             For
             the
             Assumption
             to
             this
             Proposition
             ,
             it
             is
             plaine
             and
             naturall
             :
             But
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Apostles
             in
             receiving
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             Disciples
             ,
             &c.
             is
             backed
             with
             divine
             precept
             ,
             held
             forth
             in
             the
             first
             Institution
             ,
             and
             was
             their
             constant
             lawfull
             practise
             ,
             agreeable
             to
             the
             practise
             of
             all
             others
             who
             were
             imployed
             in
             that
             service
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             In
             the
             first
             consideration
             ,
             you
             prove
             the
             Seales
             to
             be
             the
             priviledge
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             ordinary
             dispensation
             ,
             by
             this
             passage
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             
               Then
               they
               that
               gladly
               received
               the
               Word
               were
               baptized
               :
            
             but
             if
             Apostles
             baptize
             by
             extraordinary
             dispensation
             in
             your
             sense
             this
             testimony
             is
             insufficient
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
          
        
         
           
             2
             Reason
             .
          
           
             OUr
             second
             reason
             .
             In
             due
             order
             ,
             the
             Seales
             belong
             to
             them
             to
             whom
             the
             grant
             is
             given
             ,
             viz.
             Baptisme
             to
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             to
             beleevers
             ,
             able
             to
             try
             and
             examine
             themselves
             :
             But
             the
             grant
             is
             vouchsafed
             
             to
             the
             faithfull
             and
             their
             seed
             ,
             forgivenesse
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             sanctification
             ,
             adoption
             ,
             and
             what
             other
             good
             things
             are
             promised
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             are
             the
             grant
             or
             good
             things
             sealed
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             But
             those
             are
             granted
             to
             beleevers
             according
             to
             the
             covenant
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             so
             linked
             together
             ,
             that
             under
             one
             promised
             all
             are
             understood
             ;
             and
             if
             one
             be
             vouchsafed
             ,
             none
             is
             denied
             .
             When
             God
             promiseth
             to
             circumcise
             the
             heart
             ,
             the
             forgivenesse
             of
             sinnes
             is
             implyed
             .
             And
             when
             Circumcision
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Seale
             of
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             faith
             ,
             the
             circumcision
             of
             the
             heart
             by
             spirituall
             regeneration
             is
             
             included
             .
             To
             whomsoever
             then
             the
             spirituall
             gift
             ,
             or
             inward
             grace
             of
             the
             covenant
             is
             given
             and
             granted
             ,
             to
             them
             the
             Seales
             of
             that
             gift
             and
             grant
             doth
             belong
             in
             their
             due
             order
             .
             But
             the
             spirituall
             gift
             or
             grace
             which
             is
             the
             thing
             signified
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             is
             freely
             granted
             to
             true
             beleevers
             ,
             who
             have
             received
             the
             doctrine
             of
             salvation
             ,
             and
             walk
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             truth
             and
             righteousnesse
             ,
             therefore
             the
             priviledges
             of
             the
             Seales
             belong
             unto
             them
             .
             To
             this
             you
             answer
             .
          
           
             The
             scope
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             place
             ,
             Rom.
             4.
             11.
             is
             not
             to
             define
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             nor
             to
             shew
             what
             is
             the
             proper
             and
             adequate
             subject
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             but
             to
             prove
             by
             the
             example
             of
             Abraham
             that
             a
             sinner
             is
             justified
             before
             God
             ,
             not
             by
             works
             but
             by
             faith
             .
             Thus
             as
             Abraham
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             faithfull
             was
             justified
             before
             God
             ,
             so
             must
             his
             seed
             be
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             beleevers
             whether
             Jews
             or
             Gentiles
             ,
             circumcised
             or
             uncircumcised
             )
             for
             therefore
             Abraham
             received
             circumcision
             which
             belonged
             to
             the
             Jews
             to
             confirm
             the
             righteousnesse
             which
             he
             had
             before
             ,
             while
             he
             was
             uncircumcised
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             the
             Father
             of
             both
             :
             but
             lest
             any
             one
             should
             think
             his
             circumcision
             was
             needlesse
             if
             he
             was
             justified
             by
             faith
             before
             circumcision
             ;
             he
             addeth
             that
             his
             circumcision
             was
             of
             no
             use
             as
             a
             seale
             to
             confirme
             to
             him
             his
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             righteousnesse
             which
             is
             by
             faith
             :
             yet
             as
             Justification
             is
             not
             the
             onely
             thing
             that
             Circumcision
             sealed
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             Covenant
             also
             made
             with
             Abraham
             and
             his
             seed
             was
             sealed
             thereby
             ;
             so
             Abraham
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             using
             circumcision
             not
             simply
             ,
             or
             onely
             as
             a
             beleever
             without
             Church
             relation
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             confederate
             beleever
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             the
             state
             and
             order
             of
             a
             visible
             Church
             .
             Though
             the
             Apostle
             maketh
             mention
             of
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             faith
             as
             sealed
             thereby
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             that
             which
             served
             for
             his
             purpose
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             Circumcision
             also
             sealed
             the
             Church-Covenant
             ,
             may
             appear
             from
             Gen.
             17.
             9.
             10
             ,
             11.
             where
             you
             may
             find
             that
             Abraham
             and
             his
             seed
             ,
             though
             beleevers
             ,
             were
             not
             circumcised
             till
             God
             called
             them
             into
             Church-Covenant
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             the
             same
             reason
             &
             use
             of
             Baptisme
             to
             us
             which
             serveth
             to
             seal
             our
             justification
             as
             circumcision
             did
             ,
             yet
             not
             that
             alone
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             whole
             covenant
             with
             all
             the
             priviledges
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             Adoption
             ,
             Sanctification
             ,
             
             and
             fellowship
             with
             Christ
             in
             affections
             ,
             and
             the
             salvation
             of
             our
             souls
             ,
             and
             the
             resurrection
             of
             our
             bodies
             .
             And
             not
             onely
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             which
             is
             common
             to
             all
             beleevers
             :
             but
             Church-Covenant
             
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             19.
             
             Covenant
             also
             which
             is
             peculiar
             to
             confederates
             .
             According
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               By
               one
               Spirit
               we
               are
               baptized
               into
               one
               body
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             13.
             
             And
             by
             one
             bodie
             he
             meaneth
             that
             particular
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             whereunto
             he
             writeth
             and
             saith
             ,
             
               Now
               ye
               are
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               members
               in
               particular
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             27.
             
             And
             ergo
             Church-membership
             is
             required
             as
             well
             to
             the
             orderly
             partaking
             of
             Baptisme
             as
             it
             was
             of
             Circumcision
             .
             Nor
             do
             we
             find
             that
             circumcision
             was
             administred
             to
             all
             that
             were
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             (
             as
             all
             beleevers
             were
             )
             but
             onely
             to
             such
             of
             them
             as
             were
             joyned
             to
             the
             people
             of
             the
             God
             of
             
               Abraham
               .
               Melchizedech
            
             was
             under
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             so
             was
             Lot
             ,
             so
             was
             Job
             and
             his
             foure
             friends
             ;
             yet
             we
             no
             where
             read
             that
             they
             were
             circumcised
             ,
             nor
             do
             beleeve
             they
             were
             .
             So
             that
             if
             Circumcision
             was
             administred
             to
             none
             but
             those
             that
             were
             joyned
             together
             in
             Abrahams
             familie
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             in
             his
             seed
             ,
             then
             may
             not
             baptisme
             in
             ordinarie
             course
             be
             administred
             to
             any
             beleevers
             now
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             be
             joyned
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             
               parum
               par
               est
               ratio
            
             .
             But
             the
             first
             is
             true
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             the
             second
             also
             .
          
        
         
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             THe
             particulars
             in
             this
             Answer
             hath
             been
             examined
             alreadie
             ,
             and
             might
             have
             well
             been
             passed
             over
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             tedious
             to
             repeat
             the
             same
             things
             againe
             and
             againe
             .
             Two
             things
             are
             affirmed
             by
             you
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             4.
             11.
             was
             not
             to
             define
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             nor
             to
             shew
             what
             was
             the
             proper
             and
             adequate
             subject
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             .
             But
             this
             weakneth
             no
             part
             of
             the
             argument
             ,
             for
             if
             the
             Apostle
             do
             not
             fully
             define
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             nor
             mention
             every
             particular
             benefit
             or
             prerogative
             sealed
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             yet
             he
             sheweth
             sufficiently
             to
             whom
             the
             Sacraments
             in
             due
             order
             do
             appertaine
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             heires
             of
             salvation
             ,
             to
             them
             that
             are
             justified
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             walk
             in
             the
             steps
             of
             our
             Father
             Abraham
             .
             And
             thus
             we
             argue
             from
             the
             text
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
             They
             that
             are
             partakers
             of
             the
             good
             things
             sealed
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             to
             them
             belong
             the
             Seales
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             according
             to
             Gods
             Institution
             .
             But
             they
             that
             are
             justified
             by
             faith
             are
             partakers
             of
             the
             good
             things
             sealed
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             to
             them
             belong
             the
             Seales
             of
             the
             Covenant
             according
             to
             Gods
             institution
             .
             If
             Justification
             be
             not
             the
             onely
             thing
             that
             Circumcision
             sealed
             ,
             this
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             point
             in
             hand
             .
             For
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             is
             not
             the
             onely
             thing
             that
             is
             sealed
             in
             Baptisme
             :
             But
             you
             confesse
             in
             your
             Answer
             immediately
             going
             before
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             right
             to
             baptisme
             who
             have
             received
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ;
             and
             the
             reason
             is
             the
             same
             of
             Justification
             .
             Besides
             if
             Justification
             be
             not
             the
             onely
             thing
             that
             is
             sealed
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             it
             is
             one
             principall
             thing
             which
             doth
             inferre
             the
             rest
             .
             For
             the
             blessings
             of
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             in
             Christ
             are
             inseparable
             ;
             where
             one
             is
             named
             ,
             others
             are
             implyed
             :
             and
             where
             one
             is
             given
             ,
             no
             one
             is
             absolutely
             wanting
             .
             
               Christ
               is
               made
               of
               God
               wisedome
               ,
               righteousnesse
               ,
               sanctification
               ,
               and
               redemption
               :
            
             whom
             God
             doth
             justifie
             ,
             
             
             them
             he
             doth
             sanctifie
             ,
             and
             them
             he
             will
             glorifie
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             second
             thing
             you
             affirme
             is
             ,
             that
             not
             onely
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             which
             is
             common
             to
             all
             beleevers
             ;
             but
             Church-Covenant
             also
             which
             is
             peculiar
             to
             confederates
             is
             necessarie
             to
             the
             participation
             of
             the
             Seales
             .
             This
             sense
             your
             words
             must
             beare
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             reach
             not
             the
             point
             in
             hand
             :
             but
             this
             is
             that
             which
             should
             be
             proved
             substantially
             ,
             and
             not
             barely
             affirmed
             ;
             and
             which
             (
             as
             we
             conceive
             )
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             first
             institution
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             the
             lawfull
             practise
             of
             John
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             who
             are
             recorded
             lawfully
             to
             administer
             the
             Seales
             .
             In
             Gen.
             17.
             we
             find
             the
             first
             Institution
             of
             circumcision
             recorded
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             the
             seale
             of
             the
             Covenant
             to
             Abraham
             and
             his
             seed
             ,
             to
             them
             that
             were
             borne
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             or
             bought
             with
             his
             money
             :
             but
             we
             find
             no
             mention
             of
             any
             Church
             Covenant
             besides
             the
             covenant
             of
             promise
             which
             God
             made
             with
             Abraham
             .
             There
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             any
             Church-order
             into
             which
             Abrahams
             family
             was
             now
             gathered
             more
             then
             formerly
             .
             God
             gave
             circumcision
             to
             Abraham
             and
             his
             seed
             as
             a
             seale
             of
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             faith
             ;
             but
             that
             this
             family
             was
             first
             gathered
             into
             Church-order
             as
             you
             speak
             we
             cannot
             beleeve
             ,
             because
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             it
             not
             whether
             
               Lot
               ,
               Job
               ,
               Melchizedech
            
             were
             circumcised
             or
             not
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             dispute
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             received
             not
             the
             seale
             ,
             we
             cannot
             think
             the
             reason
             to
             be
             because
             they
             were
             not
             in
             Church-order
             as
             those
             times
             required
             ,
             if
             any
             such
             thing
             had
             been
             required
             ,
             we
             cannot
             think
             that
             either
             they
             were
             ignorant
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             walked
             against
             their
             light
             :
             But
             accordiug
             to
             the
             dispensing
             of
             those
             times
             we
             judge
             as
             they
             were
             visible
             beleevers
             ,
             so
             they
             walked
             in
             that
             Church
             fellowship
             which
             God
             prescribed
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             circumcision
             had
             been
             the
             seale
             of
             such
             Church-Covenant
             as
             you
             conceive
             ,
             it
             should
             have
             been
             given
             to
             them
             no
             lesse
             then
             to
             Abrahams
             family
             .
             But
             of
             this
             sufficient
             is
             said
             before
             .
             As
             for
             Baptisme
             it
             is
             the
             seal
             of
             the
             whole
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             the
             passages
             quoted
             prove
             it
             to
             be
             .
             Whether
             it
             be
             the
             seale
             of
             our
             fellowship
             which
             Christ
             in
             affliction
             ,
             and
             the
             resurrection
             of
             our
             bodies
             ,
             we
             leave
             it
             to
             your
             consideration
             :
             but
             that
             it
             should
             be
             a
             Seal
             of
             a
             Church-Covenant
             which
             is
             peculiar
             to
             confederates
             ,
             that
             to
             us
             is
             very
             strange
             .
             That
             it
             is
             a
             solemne
             admission
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             necessitie
             it
             must
             be
             administred
             in
             a
             particular
             societie
             (
             though
             in
             the
             passage
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             the
             mysticall
             bodie
             of
             Christ
             be
             understood
             )
             will
             easily
             be
             granted
             .
             But
             that
             it
             is
             the
             seale
             of
             any
             other
             covenant
             but
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             we
             cannot
             digest
             .
          
           
             The
             Sacraments
             are
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             learne
             of
             God
             for
             what
             end
             and
             use
             they
             were
             ordained
             .
             But
             by
             the
             Institution
             of
             Baptisme
             recorded
             in
             Scripture
             we
             have
             learned
             it
             belongeth
             to
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             to
             disciples
             ,
             to
             them
             that
             are
             called
             of
             God
             :
             and
             as
             for
             any
             other
             covenant
             necessarie
             to
             the
             right
             participation
             of
             the
             Seales
             ,
             there
             is
             deep
             silence
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Institution
             ,
             in
             the
             lawfull
             and
             approved
             practise
             of
             the
             first
             dispensers
             of
             these
             sacred
             mysteries
             .
             Enough
             hath
             been
             said
             to
             this
             matter
             alreadie
             ,
             but
             we
             will
             conclude
             it
             with
             the
             words
             of
             that
             
             reverend
             Author
             whom
             we
             have
             cited
             many
             times
             before
             upon
             occasion
             .
             Afterwards
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               John
               the
               Baptist
               walked
               in
               the
               same
               steps
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               same
               rule
               administred
               baptisme
               in
               the
               Church
               whereof
               he
               was
               a
               member
               ,
               required
               of
               all
               that
               came
               to
               his
               baptisme
               a
               profession
               of
               repentance
               ,
               and
               amendment
            
             
             
               of
               life
               for
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               whereof
               baptisme
               was
               a
               seale
               ,
               and
               preached
               Christ
               to
               them
               .
            
             This
             order
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             after
             his
             resurrection
             established
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             ,
             giving
             a
             commission
             to
             
             his
             Disciples
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             to
             gather
             all
             such
             as
             should
             beleeve
             through
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             a
             testimonie
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             faith
             did
             belong
             to
             them
             also
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             onely
             .
             Accordingly
             the
             Apostles
             and
             servants
             of
             Christ
             were
             carefull
             to
             observe
             this
             rule
             in
             their
             administring
             baptisme
             .
             Thus
             Peter
             when
             he
             saw
             those
             three
             thousand
             souls
             pricked
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             preached
             unto
             them
             concerning
             repentance
             ,
             remission
             of
             sin
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             the
             promise
             ,
             baptisme
             ,
             faith
             ,
             amendment
             of
             life
             ,
             baptised
             those
             that
             gladly
             received
             
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             testified
             the
             same
             by
             joyning
             together
             in
             the
             prosession
             thereof
             .
             The
             same
             course
             Philip
             took
             with
             the
             Church
             that
             was
             gathered
             in
             Samaria
             ,
             where
             many
             were
             baptized
             ,
             but
             none
             till
             they
             
             professed
             their
             beliefe
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             their
             receiving
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             expresly
             ,
             
               When
               they
               beleeved
               Philip
               preaching
               the
               things
               concerning
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               name
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               they
               were
               baptised
               both
               men
               and
               women
               .
            
             When
             Ananias
             was
             commanded
             to
             go
             and
             baptise
             Paul
             ,
             he
             objected
             against
             it
             at
             first
             ,
             till
             the
             Lord
             assured
             
             him
             that
             he
             was
             one
             to
             whom
             the
             Seale
             of
             the
             Covenant
             belonged
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             went
             and
             did
             it
             .
          
           
             When
             Peter
             and
             those
             that
             came
             with
             him
             saw
             that
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             fell
             on
             Cornelius
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             were
             assembled
             at
             that
             time
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             
             whilest
             he
             spake
             these
             words
             ,
             
               To
               him
               give
               all
               the
               Prophets
               witnesse
               ,
               that
               through
               the
               Name
               of
               Jesus
               whosoever
               beleeveth
               on
               him
               shall
               receive
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               .
               Peter
            
             demanded
             ,
             
               Can
               any
               man
               forbid
               water
               that
               these
               should
               not
               be
               baptised
               ,
               which
               have
               received
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               as
               well
               as
               we
               ?
            
             In
             this
             catalogue
             we
             see
             profession
             of
             faith
             and
             repentance
             required
             in
             them
             that
             were
             admitted
             to
             partake
             in
             the
             seals
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             not
             a
             word
             of
             Church-Covenant
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             Institution
             or
             administration
             of
             the
             Seales
             before
             they
             were
             admitted
             to
             them
             .
             That
             Christians
             are
             solemnly
             ingrafted
             into
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             into
             particular
             Societies
             by
             the
             Seales
             ,
             is
             a
             truth
             acknowledged
             on
             all
             sides
             :
             but
             that
             ever
             it
             was
             deemed
             necessarie
             ,
             that
             a
             Christian
             should
             be
             a
             set
             member
             of
             a
             particular
             Congregationall
             Church
             before
             he
             were
             admitted
             to
             the
             Seales
             ,
             or
             that
             by
             divine
             institution
             any
             such
             thing
             is
             ordained
             as
             necessarie
             thereunto
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             grounds
             before
             mentioned
             we
             denie
             ,
             and
             cannot
             account
             it
             lesse
             then
             an
             addition
             to
             the
             institution
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Sacraments
             be
             seales
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             
             baptisme
             by
             divine
             Institution
             belong
             to
             Disciples
             ,
             faithfull
             ,
             Saints
             ,
             who
             have
             gladly
             received
             the
             Word
             of
             grace
             ,
             are
             justified
             by
             faith
             ,
             sanctified
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             adopted
             to
             be
             the
             children
             of
             God
             by
             grace
             ,
             and
             heires
             apparent
             to
             the
             kingdom
             of
             heaven
             ;
             then
             to
             debarre
             such
             from
             the
             Seales
             ,
             and
             their
             seed
             from
             Baptisme
             ,
             because
             they
             be
             not
             in
             Church-Covenant
             (
             as
             you
             speake
             )
             is
             an
             addition
             to
             the
             ordinance
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             many
             wayes
             injurious
             to
             the
             people
             of
             God.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           V.
           POSITION
           .
           That
           the
           power
           of
           Excommunication
           is
           so
           in
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           what
           the
           Major
           part
           shall
           allow
           must
           be
           done
           ,
           though
           the
           Pastors
           and
           Governors
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Assembly
           be
           of
           another
           minde
           ,
           and
           that
           peradventure
           upon
           more
           substantiall
           reasons
           .
        
         
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             IF
             the
             Question
             had
             been
             ,
             Whether
             the
             power
             of
             Excommunication
             
             lies
             in
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             consisting
             of
             officers
             and
             members
             ;
             our
             Answer
             should
             be
             Affirmative
             ,
             and
             according
             hereunto
             is
             also
             our
             practise
             ,
             and
             wee
             hope
             your
             judgement
             and
             ours
             are
             not
             different
             herein
             :
             But
             seeing
             the
             Question
             is
             ,
             
               Whether
               it
               is
               so
               in
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               that
               what
               the
               Major
               part
               doth
               allow
               that
               must
               be
               done
               ,
               though
               the
               Pastors
               and
               Governors
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               doe
               dissent
               upon
               more
               substantiall
               reasons
               .
            
             Our
             Answer
             is
             Negative
             ,
             viz.
             that
             the
             power
             of
             Excommunication
             is
             not
             sealed
             in
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             neither
             ought
             it
             to
             be
             so
             in
             any
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             who
             ought
             not
             to
             carry
             matters
             by
             number
             of
             votes
             against
             God
             ,
             as
             this
             Position
             implyeth
             ,
             but
             by
             strength
             of
             rule
             and
             reason
             according
             to
             God.
             The
             power
             of
             the
             Apostles
             was
             not
             to
             doe
             things
             against
             the
             truth
             but
             for
             the
             truth
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             13.
             8
             and
             not
             for
             destruction
             ,
             but
             for
             edification
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             8.
             
             And
             the
             same
             may
             be
             said
             concerning
             the
             power
             which
             God
             hath
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             Church
             among
             us
             have
             swerved
             from
             the
             rule
             (
             which
             is
             more
             then
             we
             know
             )
             we
             doe
             not
             allow
             them
             in
             such
             a
             practise
             ,
             but
             should
             be
             ready
             as
             the
             Lord
             should
             helpe
             to
             convince
             them
             of
             their
             sin
             therein
             .
          
        
         
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             THis
             Question
             is
             much
             mistaken
             ,
             for
             the
             demand
             is
             not
             whether
             in
             the
             Congregation
             matters
             should
             be
             carryed
             by
             number
             of
             votes
             against
             God
             ,
             as
             you
             interpret
             the
             Position
             ,
             but
             whether
             the
             power
             of
             Excommunication
             so
             lye
             in
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Congregation
             as
             that
             sentence
             must
             proceed
             
               in
               externoforo
            
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             vote
             and
             determination
             of
             the
             Major
             part
             ,
             and
             so
             whether
             power
             of
             
             admission
             of
             members
             doe
             so
             reside
             in
             the
             communitie
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             must
             be
             refused
             whom
             the
             Major
             part
             refuse
             ,
             though
             the
             Pastors
             and
             Governors
             and
             part
             of
             the
             Congregation
             be
             of
             another
             judgement
             ,
             and
             he
             admitted
             whom
             the
             Major
             part
             doth
             approve
             .
             And
             though
             the
             Church
             hath
             received
             no
             power
             against
             God
             ,
             but
             for
             God
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             the
             power
             no
             doubt
             the
             members
             of
             that
             Church
             may
             be
             of
             different
             judgements
             and
             affections
             ,
             wherein
             the
             one
             side
             or
             other
             doth
             erre
             ,
             and
             is
             deceived
             .
             Now
             the
             Question
             hereupon
             moved
             is
             ,
             whether
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             be
             so
             given
             and
             committed
             to
             the
             society
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             as
             that
             in
             externall
             Court
             that
             act
             or
             sentence
             must
             stand
             and
             be
             in
             force
             which
             the
             greater
             part
             shall
             determine
             amongst
             them
             which
             hold
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             to
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             Some
             a
             distinguish
             betwixt
             the
             power
             it self
             which
             they
             give
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             execution
             and
             exercise
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             they
             confine
             to
             the
             Presbytery
             :
             b
             Others
             give
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             with
             the
             exercise
             thereof
             to
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             if
             in
             the
             dispensation
             they
             attribute
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             Officers
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             as
             servants
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             from
             whom
             they
             derive
             their
             authoritie
             .
             By
             Church
             also
             some
             understand
             the
             communitie
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             together
             with
             their
             officers
             and
             guides
             .
             And
             here
             lyeth
             the
             stone
             at
             which
             they
             of
             the
             Seperation
             stumble
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             conceive
             to
             be
             your
             judgement
             and
             practise
             ,
             wherein
             we
             required
             your
             plaine
             answer
             ,
             with
             your
             reasons
             ,
             but
             have
             received
             no
             satisfaction
             .
             You
             referre
             us
             to
             Mr.
             Parkers
             reasons
             to
             prove
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             to
             belong
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             who
             are
             of
             farre
             different
             judgement
             from
             Mr.
             Parker
             in
             the
             point
             it selfe
             .
             And
             if
             your
             judgement
             and
             practise
             be
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Seperation
             (
             which
             we
             feare
             )
             you
             dissent
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             we
             cannot
             but
             dissent
             from
             you
             upon
             these
             considerations
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             No
             power
             agreeth
             to
             the
             multitude
             or
             communitie
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             given
             them
             of
             the
             Lord
             by
             his
             positive
             Law
             ;
             For
             the
             whole
             spirituall
             power
             for
             the
             gathering
             and
             government
             of
             his
             Church
             is
             given
             to
             Christ
             as
             Mediator
             .
             And
             if
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             be
             derived
             from
             ,
             
             and
             communicated
             by
             Christ
             unto
             his
             Church
             ,
             of
             necessitie
             it
             must
             draw
             its
             originall
             from
             divine
             positive
             Law
             ,
             and
             can
             agree
             to
             none
             but
             as
             it
             is
             communicated
             .
             But
             the
             communicated
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             with
             the
             
             execution
             thereof
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             not
             given
             immediately
             to
             the
             whole
             multitude
             ,
             but
             to
             some
             persons
             and
             Officers
             designed
             and
             appointed
             thereunto
             .
             Peruse
             the
             severall
             passages
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             wherein
             power
             and
             authoritie
             of
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             administring
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             binding
             and
             loosing
             is
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             :
             and
             it
             is
             apparent
             that
             distinct
             severall
             persons
             are
             spoken
             of
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             whole
             communitie
             ;
             
               Goe
               teach
               all
               Nations
               ,
               and
               baptize
               them
               ,
               &c.
               
               Whose
               sinnes
               yee
               remit
               ,
               they
               are
               remitted
               ,
            
             
             
               &c.
               
               Feed
               my
               Lambes
               ,
               feed
               my
               sheepe
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Were
             these
             things
             spoken
             to
             the
             whole
             communitie
             ,
             or
             to
             speciall
             persons
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             Christ
             gave
             this
             power
             to
             the
             communitie
             ,
             was
             it
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             tooke
             it
             effect
             after
             the
             Churches
             were
             planted
             and
             established
             by
             the
             Apostles
             .
             Not
             the
             first
             ,
             for
             then
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             should
             derive
             their
             power
             from
             the
             communitie
             and
             societie
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             not
             ,
             but
             from
             Christ
             immediately
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             gifts
             
             and
             graces
             ,
             their
             calling
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             the
             designation
             of
             their
             persons
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             said
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             given
             to
             the
             Apostles
             was
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               In
               tuitu
               ejusdem
               tanquam
               finis
               &
               totius
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             true
             the
             Apostles
             were
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             they
             received
             was
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             whole
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             not
             enough
             .
             That
             power
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             received
             immediately
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             receptacle
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             from
             it
             derived
             to
             others
             .
             But
             this
             power
             must
             be
             in
             the
             communitie
             as
             the
             first
             subject
             ,
             from
             whom
             it
             commeth
             to
             the
             Officers
             .
             As
             the
             power
             of
             seeing
             is
             not
             onely
             given
             
               in
               tuitu
               hominis
            
             ,
             as
             the
             end
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             totum
             to
             whom
             it
             agreeth
             ,
             but
             is
             
               in
               homine
            
             as
             the
             first
             subject
             from
             which
             it
             commeth
             to
             the
             eyes
             .
             The
             Apostles
             and
             other
             Governors
             were
             given
             of
             Christ
             for
             the
             Church
             as
             for
             
             their
             end
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             authoritie
             was
             given
             unto
             them
             for
             the
             Church
             as
             for
             the
             whole
             :
             but
             the
             authoritie
             it selfe
             was
             immediately
             derived
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Church
             as
             the
             immediate
             subject
             ,
             nor
             derived
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             from
             Christ
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             authoritie
             of
             Governors
             is
             given
             of
             Christ
             for
             a
             gift
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             not
             for
             a
             gift
             absolute
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             reside
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             given
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             conditionall
             gift
             communicated
             to
             the
             Governors
             themselves
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             whole
             .
             It
             is
             one
             thing
             then
             to
             aske
             for
             what
             end
             or
             use
             the
             keyes
             are
             given
             ,
             another
             to
             whom
             .
             To
             every
             one
             is
             given
             the
             declaration
             of
             the
             Spirit
             for
             profit
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             for
             the
             good
             of
             
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             was
             this
             gift
             given
             to
             the
             communitie
             of
             the
             faithfull
             first
             and
             immediately
             ?
             No
             ;
             By
             gift
             and
             possession
             it
             was
             given
             to
             some
             ,
             but
             for
             use
             and
             profit
             it
             was
             publick
             .
          
           
           
             After
             the
             Churches
             were
             established
             it
             tooke
             not
             effect
             ;
             for
             then
             it
             must
             be
             shewed
             where
             Christ
             committed
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             first
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             after
             to
             the
             communitie
             of
             the
             faithfull
             .
             But
             that
             is
             no
             where
             to
             be
             found
             in
             holy
             scripture
             .
             The
             Ministers
             and
             guides
             of
             the
             Church
             were
             immediately
             
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             from
             whom
             immediately
             they
             derive
             their
             power
             and
             authoritie
             ,
             by
             whom
             they
             are
             set
             over
             their
             charge
             ,
             in
             whose
             Name
             they
             must
             execute
             their
             office
             ,
             whose
             Stewards
             ,
             Legates
             and
             Ambassadors
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             unto
             whom
             they
             must
             give
             an
             account
             .
             Yea
             ,
             Pastorship
             is
             the
             gift
             of
             Christ
             no
             lesse
             then
             Apostleship
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             more
             because
             it
             is
             perpetuall
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             every
             Pastor
             is
             not
             immediately
             called
             ,
             but
             the
             Office
             and
             order
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             the
             calling
             ,
             authoritie
             and
             jurisdiction
             is
             immediately
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             the
             Church
             :
             
             The
             Steward
             is
             appointed
             of
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             family
             alone
             ,
             and
             hath
             all
             his
             authoritie
             and
             jurisdiction
             from
             him
             :
             Every
             Ambassador
             in
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             ambassage
             doth
             immediately
             depend
             upon
             him
             from
             whom
             he
             is
             sent
             .
             But
             if
             the
             function
             ,
             order
             and
             authoritie
             of
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             be
             immediately
             from
             Christ
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             not
             received
             from
             the
             Church
             as
             the
             immediate
             receptacle
             .
             Thus
             Protestant
             Divines
             dispute
             against
             Papists
             .
             If
             Bishops
             receive
             their
             power
             
             and
             authority
             of
             exercising
             immediately
             from
             Christ
             ,
             by
             mandate
             ,
             mission
             ,
             and
             commission
             from
             him
             ,
             then
             they
             derive
             it
             not
             from
             the
             Pope
             .
             And
             if
             Presbyters
             receive
             their
             order
             jurisdiction
             and
             power
             of
             execution
             from
             Christ
             by
             his
             mandate
             and
             Commission
             ,
             then
             they
             receive
             it
             not
             from
             the
             Bishop
             .
             And
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             if
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             be
             the
             immediate
             gift
             of
             Christ
             to
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             then
             they
             derive
             not
             their
             power
             and
             authoritie
             from
             the
             people
             .
             It
             is
             usually
             objected
             that
             the
             Church
             cannot
             convey
             what
             she
             never
             had
             ,
             but
             the
             people
             may
             Elect
             their
             Pastor
             .
             Whereunto
             the
             answer
             is
             direct
             and
             plaine
             .
             Nothing
             can
             give
             that
             which
             it
             had
             not
             formally
             or
             virtually
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             give
             it
             as
             an
             instrument
             ministring
             to
             one
             who
             hath
             it
             ,
             but
             so
             it
             may
             give
             what
             it
             never
             had
             ,
             nor
             is
             capable
             of
             .
             A
             Steward
             may
             give
             all
             the
             offices
             in
             his
             Masters
             house
             ,
             as
             ministerially
             executing
             his
             Masters
             pleasure
             .
             Electors
             have
             not
             evermore
             authoritie
             over
             him
             whom
             they
             elect
             :
             but
             power
             and
             authoritie
             onely
             to
             apply
             that
             power
             to
             him
             whom
             they
             choose
             .
             The
             power
             and
             authoritie
             whereunto
             a
             Minister
             is
             elected
             ,
             is
             not
             in
             the
             people
             that
             elect
             him
             ,
             but
             from
             Christ
             the
             King
             and
             head
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             who
             out
             of
             power
             doth
             conferre
             that
             office
             upon
             him
             .
             If
             we
             consider
             what
             men
             give
             ,
             or
             give
             not
             universally
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             deemed
             that
             any
             men
             can
             make
             Ministers
             ,
             because
             they
             give
             not
             the
             office
             ,
             gifts
             ,
             or
             authoritie
             ,
             
             which
             are
             from
             Christ
             alone
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             Ecclesiasticall
             and
             spirituall
             power
             be
             in
             the
             multitude
             and
             
             community
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             the
             Church
             doth
             not
             onely
             call
             ,
             but
             make
             Officers
             out
             of
             power
             and
             vertue
             received
             into
             her selfe
             ,
             and
             then
             should
             the
             Church
             have
             a
             true
             lordlike
             power
             in
             regard
             of
             her
             Ministers
             .
             
          
           
             For
             as
             he
             that
             will
             derive
             authority
             to
             the
             Church
             maketh
             himselfe
             Lord
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             so
             if
             the
             Church
             derive
             authoritie
             to
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             she
             maketh
             herself
             Lady
             and
             Mistris
             over
             them
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             that
             authoritie
             over
             them
             .
             For
             all
             men
             know
             it
             is
             the
             property
             of
             the
             Lord
             and
             Master
             to
             impart
             authoritie
             .
             Did
             the
             Church
             give
             power
             and
             authoritie
             to
             the
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             she
             might
             make
             the
             Sacraments
             and
             preaching
             which
             one
             doth
             in
             order
             no
             Sacraments
             ,
             no
             preaching
             .
             For
             it
             is
             the
             order
             instituted
             of
             God
             that
             gives
             being
             and
             efficacie
             to
             these
             ordinances
             .
             And
             if
             the
             power
             of
             ruling
             ,
             feeding
             ,
             and
             dispensing
             the
             holy
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             do
             reside
             in
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             in
             respect
             of
             dispensation
             and
             efficacie
             shall
             depend
             upon
             the
             order
             and
             institution
             of
             the
             Societie
             .
             If
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             be
             derived
             from
             the
             community
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             then
             are
             Officers
             immediately
             and
             formally
             servants
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             must
             do
             every
             thing
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Rule
             ,
             feed
             ,
             bind
             ,
             loose
             ,
             remit
             and
             retaine
             sinnes
             ,
             preach
             and
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             then
             they
             must
             performe
             their
             Office
             according
             to
             the
             direction
             of
             the
             Church
             more
             or
             lesse
             ,
             seldome
             or
             frequent
             ,
             remisse
             or
             diligent
             .
             For
             from
             whom
             are
             they
             to
             receive
             direction
             how
             to
             carry
             themselves
             
             in
             their
             Office
             but
             from
             him
             or
             them
             from
             whom
             they
             receive
             their
             Office
             ,
             whose
             works
             they
             do
             ,
             and
             from
             whom
             they
             expect
             their
             reward
             ?
             If
             their
             power
             and
             office
             be
             of
             God
             immediately
             ,
             they
             must
             do
             the
             duties
             of
             their
             place
             according
             to
             his
             designement
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             accountable
             unto
             God
             :
             But
             if
             their
             power
             and
             function
             be
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Church
             must
             give
             account
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Officers
             unto
             the
             Church
             whom
             she
             doth
             take
             to
             be
             her
             helpers
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             said
             that
             God
             will
             have
             the
             Church
             to
             chuse
             Officers
             to
             execute
             the
             power
             committed
             unto
             her
             .
             The
             answer
             is
             ,
             either
             God
             will
             have
             her
             elect
             officers
             of
             his
             designement
             to
             do
             his
             work
             according
             to
             that
             power
             which
             he
             shall
             give
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             direction
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             are
             God
             servants
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             receive
             their
             charge
             and
             function
             immediately
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             the
             people
             :
             or
             he
             leaveth
             it
             to
             the
             arbitriment
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             chuse
             according
             to
             their
             pleasure
             such
             as
             must
             receive
             charge
             and
             authoritie
             from
             her
             .
             And
             then
             they
             must
             execute
             their
             office
             in
             her
             name
             so
             as
             shall
             seeme
             good
             unto
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             neither
             longer
             nor
             otherwise
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             
             Church
             be
             subject
             to
             God
             and
             Christ
             by
             the
             intervention
             of
             the
             people
             onely
             ,
             they
             have
             it
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             God
             :
             but
             they
             preach
             or
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             rule
             ,
             or
             feed
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             depend
             immediately
             upon
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             viz.
             two
             or
             three
             gathered
             together
             in
             covenant
             ,
             they
             must
             draw
             what
             in
             order
             they
             are
             to
             preach
             unto
             them
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             For
             from
             him
             must
             the
             Ambassadour
             learne
             his
             arrand
             from
             
             whom
             he
             receiveth
             his
             Commission
             .
             We
             forbeare
             to
             presse
             the
             a
             confessions
             and
             reasons
             of
             such
             as
             maintaine
             this
             opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             officers
             of
             Christ
             be
             both
             of
             and
             for
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             relation
             as
             the
             officers
             are
             called
             servants
             ,
             the
             Church
             may
             be
             called
             Lord.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Moreover
             if
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             be
             given
             first
             and
             immediately
             to
             the
             community
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             what
             reason
             can
             be
             alledged
             why
             in
             defect
             of
             Officers
             the
             Church
             might
             not
             rule
             ,
             governe
             ,
             feed
             ,
             bind
             ,
             loose
             ,
             preach
             and
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             or
             if
             any
             faile
             in
             any
             office
             ,
             why
             she
             might
             not
             supply
             that
             want
             by
             her
             power
             .
             For
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             doth
             containe
             ,
             both
             authority
             and
             exercise
             ,
             power
             being
             given
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             exercised
             as
             it
             is
             vouchsafed
             .
             But
             the
             Church
             when
             she
             is
             destitute
             of
             Officers
             ,
             cannot
             exercise
             those
             acts
             of
             rule
             ,
             nor
             by
             her
             power
             supply
             the
             want
             of
             any
             Officer
             .
             Onely
             she
             hath
             a
             ministery
             of
             calling
             one
             whom
             Christ
             hath
             described
             ,
             that
             from
             Christ
             he
             may
             have
             power
             of
             office
             given
             him
             in
             the
             vacant
             place
             .
             For
             these
             reasons
             (
             not
             to
             insist
             on
             any
             more
             )
             we
             judge
             the
             multitude
             or
             community
             of
             the
             faithfull
             not
             to
             be
             the
             immediate
             receptacle
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             authoritie
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             power
             of
             excommunication
             not
             to
             belong
             to
             them
             .
             If
             consent
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             God
             be
             asked
             in
             this
             point
             (
             to
             omit
             others
             )
             the
             Churches
             of
             Scotland
             speake
             fully
             and
             expresly
             for
             us
             ,
             in
             the
             second
             book
             of
             
               Disci
               .
               cap.
               1.
               
               The
               Church
               as
               it
               is
               taken
               for
               them
               that
               exercise
               spirituall
               functions
               in
               the
               congregation
               of
               them
               that
               professe
               the
               truth
               ,
               hath
               a
               certain
               power
               granted
               by
               God
               according
               to
               which
               ,
               it
               useth
               a
               proper
               Jurisdiction
               and
               government
               exercised
               to
               the
               comfort
               of
               the
               whole
               flocke
               .
               Power
               is
               an
               Ecclesiasticall
               authority
               granted
               by
               God
               the
               Father
               through
               the
               Mediator
               Jesus
               Christ
               unto
               his
               Kirke
               ,
               gathered
               ,
               and
               having
               its
               ground
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               put
               in
               execution
               by
               them
               unto
               whom
               the
               spirituall
               government
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               lawfull
               calling
               is
               committed
               .
               The
               policie
               of
               the
               Kirke
               flowing
               from
               this
               power
               is
               an
               order
               or
               spirituall
               forme
               of
               government
               which
               is
               exercised
               by
               the
               members
               appointed
               thereto
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               given
               immediately
               to
               the
               office-bearers
               by
               whom
               it
               is
               exercised
               to
               the
               weale
               of
               the
               whole
               body
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               Vt
               universam
               scripturam
               evolvat
               D.
               Erastus
               ,
               nunquam
               tamen
               inventurum
               verba
               Ligandi
               ,
               &
               Solvendi
               aliis
               quam
               publico
               ministerio
               fungentibus
               ,
               &
               quidem
               met
               aphoricè
               ,
               divinae
               videlicet
               &
               spiritualis
               potestatis
               respectu
               ,
               tribui
               .
               Sunt
               enim
               judicialia
               haec
               verba
               .
               &c.
               Beza
               de
               Presb.
               p
               60.
               
               See
               Helvet
               .
               conf
               .
               ca.
               18.
               
               Sect.
               Nunc
               ergo
               ,
               &c.
               Belgic
               .
               confess
               .
               art
               .
               3.
               
               Argentinens
               .
               conf
               .
               art
               .
               13.
               
               Bohem.
               confes
               .
               art
               14.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
           VI.
           POSITION
           .
           
             That
             none
             are
             to
             be
             admitted
             as
             members
             but
             they
             must
             promise
             not
             to
             depart
             or
             remove
             unlesse
             the
             Congregation
             will
             give
             leave
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             OUr
             Answer
             hereto
             is
             briefly
             this
             .
             We
             judge
             it
             expedient
             and
             most
             according
             to
             rule
             ,
             that
             such
             brethren
             as
             are
             in
             covenant
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             ours
             as
             fellow-members
             ,
             and
             have
             committed
             their
             soules
             to
             our
             charge
             as
             Ministers
             ,
             should
             not
             forsake
             our
             fellowship
             ,
             nor
             obruptly
             breake
             away
             from
             us
             when
             and
             whither
             they
             please
             ;
             but
             first
             approve
             themselves
             therein
             to
             their
             brethrens
             consciences
             ,
             and
             take
             their
             counsell
             in
             so
             weightie
             a
             matter
             .
             For
             which
             we
             propound
             to
             confider
             these
             two
             reasons
             following
             .
             The
             former
             is
             drawne
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Church-Covenant
             ,
             which
             consists
             in
             these
             foure
             particulars
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Every
             member
             at
             his
             admission
             doth
             openly
             professe
             ,
             and
             solemnly
             promise
             ,
             that
             by
             Christs
             helpe
             assisting
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             onely
             in
             generall
             give
             up
             himselfe
             (
             as
             to
             the
             Lord
             to
             be
             guided
             by
             him
             ,
             so
             )
             to
             the
             Church
             according
             to
             God
             to
             be
             directed
             by
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             more
             then
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Macedonia
             ,
             did
             in
             a
             parallel
             case
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             8.
             5.
             but
             also
             in
             particular
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             performe
             all
             duties
             of
             brotherly
             love
             and
             faithfulnesse
             to
             all
             the
             members
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             as
             of
             diligent
             watchfulnesse
             over
             all
             his
             brethren
             ,
             thereby
             to
             prevent
             sin
             ,
             so
             of
             faithfull
             admonition
             after
             their
             falls
             to
             regaine
             them
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             from
             their
             sinne
             ,
             the
             former
             being
             injoyned
             ,
             Hebr.
             3.
             13.
             
             And
             the
             want
             thereof
             deeply
             condemned
             in
             Cain
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             acknowledge
             that
             duty
             of
             being
             his
             brothers
             keeper
             ,
             Gen.
             4.
             9.
             the
             latter
             given
             in
             charge
             to
             the
             Church-members
             of
             Israel
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             
               Moses
               ,
               Levit.
            
             19.
             17.
             and
             so
             by
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             Matth.
             18.
             15.
             
             And
             by
             Paul
             also
             to
             the
             
               Galat.
               c.
            
             6.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             ingagements
             are
             not
             made
             onely
             by
             the
             members
             admitted
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Church
             back
             again
             to
             the
             member
             .
             So
             that
             thereby
             the
             whole
             Church
             in
             generall
             ,
             and
             every
             member
             thereof
             in
             particular
             ,
             stand
             as
             well
             in
             conscience
             bound
             to
             performe
             all
             duties
             of
             love
             and
             watchfulnesse
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             to
             them
             ;
             And
             this
             we
             do
             according
             to
             the
             golden
             rule
             of
             love
             and
             equitie
             injoyned
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Matth.
             7.
             12.
             fearing
             that
             contrary
             practise
             of
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             so
             much
             condemned
             by
             Christ
             ,
             of
             laying
             greater
             
             burthens
             upon
             others
             ,
             then
             we
             our selves
             are
             willing
             to
             undergo
             .
             Matth.
             23.
             4.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             These
             promises
             thus
             lawfully
             and
             mutually
             made
             ,
             that
             member
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             are
             bound
             not
             onely
             every
             one
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             actively
             to
             performe
             them
             ,
             but
             passively
             also
             to
             suffer
             his
             brethren
             to
             do
             those
             offices
             upon
             and
             towards
             himself
             :
             If
             he
             neglect
             the
             former
             ,
             he
             shall
             falsifie
             his
             covenant
             so
             solemnly
             before
             God
             ,
             Angels
             ,
             and
             men
             made
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             onely
             breake
             promise
             to
             his
             brother
             ,
             contrary
             to
             Psal
             .
             15.
             4.
             but
             also
             in
             some
             sort
             commit
             the
             sinne
             of
             Ananias
             and
             Saphira
             in
             lying
             against
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             condemned
             and
             punished
             severely
             by
             Gods
             own
             hand
             ,
             Act.
             5.
             3.
             5.
             10.
             
             If
             he
             faile
             in
             the
             latter
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             onely
             be
             guiltie
             of
             the
             same
             sinne
             of
             breach
             of
             Covenant
             with
             God
             and
             man
             as
             in
             the
             former
             ;
             but
             shall
             also
             be
             guilty
             of
             this
             folly
             of
             despising
             counsell
             so
             much
             condemned
             ,
             Prov.
             12.
             15.
             and
             1.
             7.
             and
             shall
             also
             proclaime
             this
             his
             folly
             and
             pride
             by
             shewing
             to
             all
             the
             Church
             that
             he
             is
             wise
             in
             his
             own
             eyes
             ,
             and
             leanes
             to
             his
             own
             wisedome
             both
             reproved
             ,
             Prov.
             3.
             7.
             and
             23.
             4.
             
             Seeing
             need
             of
             no
             further
             light
             to
             be
             held
             forth
             by
             his
             brethren
             ,
             then
             what
             he
             apprehends
             himselfe
             ,
             which
             is
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             properties
             of
             folly
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             From
             all
             these
             things
             premised
             ,
             it
             appears
             that
             we
             can
             do
             no
             lesse
             (
             and
             yet
             we
             do
             no
             more
             )
             then
             require
             a
             member
             before
             he
             depart
             according
             to
             our
             covenant
             thus
             lawfully
             ,
             deliberately
             ,
             and
             mutually
             made
             ,
             to
             expresse
             to
             his
             brethren
             his
             desire
             of
             departing
             ,
             and
             the
             place
             and
             societie
             to
             which
             he
             tends
             ,
             whether
             to
             a
             godly
             Church
             where
             he
             may
             be
             edified
             ;
             or
             to
             some
             corrupt
             Assembly
             where
             he
             may
             be
             destroyed
             .
             And
             2.
             his
             grounds
             and
             reasons
             which
             move
             him
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             hold
             good
             being
             scanned
             by
             the
             Word
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             not
             onely
             confirmed
             in
             his
             way
             by
             the
             consent
             and
             advise
             of
             many
             ,
             but
             counselled
             also
             how
             to
             manage
             his
             departure
             for
             his
             best
             comfort
             .
             And
             so
             after
             all
             ,
             solemnly
             with
             the
             whole
             Churches
             prayers
             ,
             and
             blessings
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             dismissed
             :
             But
             if
             his
             grounds
             either
             be
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             weake
             and
             sinfull
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             desire
             of
             departing
             savours
             of
             self-will
             ,
             inordinate
             love
             of
             gaine
             ,
             rash
             precipitancie
             ,
             or
             a
             spirit
             of
             schisme
             ,
             more
             strongly
             then
             of
             sound
             reason
             ,
             then
             what
             can
             we
             do
             lesse
             without
             breach
             of
             Covenant
             ,
             then
             in
             love
             and
             tendernesse
             shew
             him
             his
             weaknesse
             ,
             disswade
             him
             from
             his
             purpose
             ,
             and
             refuse
             to
             consent
             .
             Yet
             if
             after
             all
             this
             we
             see
             his
             spirit
             stedfastly
             and
             stiffely
             bent
             for
             a
             departure
             ,
             then
             though
             we
             dare
             not
             act
             against
             our
             light
             by
             consenting
             or
             counselling
             ,
             yet
             if
             his
             finne
             be
             not
             apparent
             ,
             and
             danger
             eminent
             ,
             we
             use
             rather
             (
             through
             indulgence
             in
             cases
             of
             like
             nature
             )
             to
             suspend
             our
             vote
             against
             him
             ,
             as
             not
             willing
             against
             his
             will
             to
             detain
             him
             ,
             abhorring
             to
             make
             our
             Churches
             places
             of
             restraint
             and
             imprisonment
             .
             But
             if
             any
             should
             object
             that
             this
             argument
             holds
             firme
             where
             this
             Church-Covenant
             is
             allowed
             to
             be
             lawfull
             ,
             but
             with
             some
             it
             is
             questioned
             ,
             and
             with
             them
             it
             avails
             not
             .
             Ans
             .
             Some
             indeed
             have
             questioned
             the
             necessitie
             of
             our
             Church-Covenant
             ,
             but
             none
             (
             we
             hope
             )
             of
             these
             our
             reverend
             brethren
             that
             we
             write
             unto
             do
             question
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             such
             a
             Covenant
             being
             nothing
             else
             for
             the
             
             matter
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             a
             promise
             of
             doing
             such
             Christian
             duties
             as
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             requires
             of
             all
             Saints
             in
             Church-estate
             ;
             for
             we
             doe
             not
             herein
             promise
             to
             performe
             any
             new
             dutie
             to
             our
             brethren
             which
             was
             not
             before
             commanded
             us
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             onely
             revive
             and
             renew
             our
             purposes
             afresh
             of
             performing
             such
             duties
             unto
             that
             particular
             body
             into
             which
             we
             are
             then
             incorporated
             as
             were
             before
             injoyned
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             as
             to
             love
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             to
             watch
             over
             each
             other
             out
             of
             love
             for
             their
             good
             ,
             to
             be
             ready
             to
             give
             counsell
             to
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             counsell
             from
             each
             other
             ,
             to
             prevent
             sinne
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             gaine
             them
             from
             
             sinne
             .
             All
             which
             are
             plentifully
             and
             frequently
             held
             forth
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             for
             the
             defect
             of
             which
             care
             and
             watchfulnesse
             ,
             all
             the
             body
             shall
             be
             wrapt
             in
             the
             same
             guilt
             &
             punishment
             with
             the
             member
             that
             commits
             the
             sinne
             ,
             as
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             Israel
             was
             in
             Achans
             sinne
             and
             punishment
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             s
             a
             thing
             very
             reasonable
             ,
             and
             a
             knowne
             fundamentall
             rule
             in
             all
             societies
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             is
             incorporate
             thereto
             ,
             and
             so
             participates
             of
             the
             priviledges
             thereof
             ,
             should
             ingage
             himselfe
             to
             conforme
             to
             all
             such
             lawfull
             rites
             and
             orders
             as
             are
             expedient
             for
             the
             well
             being
             of
             that
             societie
             ,
             the
             contrary
             whereto
             will
             be
             a
             thing
             injurious
             in
             him
             to
             offer
             ,
             and
             confusion
             to
             themselves
             to
             accept
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             ground
             is
             drawne
             from
             the
             necessitie
             that
             may
             fall
             upon
             the
             body
             if
             every
             particular
             member
             should
             depart
             at
             his
             owne
             pleasure
             .
             For
             as
             every
             societie
             ,
             so
             much
             more
             a
             Church
             of
             Saints
             ,
             both
             from
             principles
             of
             nature
             and
             Christianitie
             also
             ,
             not
             onely
             lawfully
             may
             ,
             but
             in
             dutie
             are
             bound
             to
             endeavour
             the
             preservation
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             Ergo
             timely
             to
             foresee
             and
             wisely
             to
             prevent
             all
             such
             things
             as
             would
             bring
             destruction
             to
             it selfe
             .
             Now
             if
             any
             member
             might
             ,
             when
             ,
             whither
             ,
             and
             wherefore
             he
             please
             without
             consent
             of
             the
             Church
             depart
             away
             from
             it
             ,
             this
             may
             by
             unavoydable
             consequence
             dissipate
             the
             whole
             ;
             for
             if
             one
             man
             may
             so
             depart
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             another
             also
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             usefull
             in
             that
             body
             ,
             and
             whose
             absence
             might
             much
             shake
             the
             well-being
             of
             it
             :
             and
             if
             one
             why
             not
             two
             ,
             six
             ,
             ten
             ,
             twent●
             as
             well
             ?
             For
             where
             will
             yee
             stop
             seeing
             any
             may
             plead
             the
             same
             libertie
             ,
             and
             if
             members
             may
             so
             doe
             why
             not
             the
             Pastor
             and
             Teacher
             also
             ?
             Seeing
             they
             are
             tyed
             to
             him
             by
             the
             same
             relation
             that
             he
             is
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             principalls
             falling
             ,
             the
             whole
             building
             must
             downe
             :
             and
             if
             this
             may
             be
             so
             in
             one
             Church
             ,
             why
             not
             in
             all
             ,
             and
             so
             Christ
             should
             have
             no
             setled
             Church
             on
             earth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             one
             thing
             abruptly
             to
             breake
             away
             when
             and
             whither
             they
             please
             ,
             and
             forsake
             fellow-ship
             ,
             another
             thing
             not
             to
             depart
             or
             remove
             habitation
             ,
             unlesse
             the
             Congregation
             will
             give
             leave
             .
             Also
             it
             is
             one
             thing
             mutually
             to
             compound
             and
             agree
             not
             to
             depart
             from
             each
             other
             without
             consent
             and
             approbation
             ,
             another
             to
             require
             a
             promise
             of
             all
             that
             be
             admitted
             into
             societie
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             depart
             without
             the
             Churches
             allowance
             .
             If
             such
             a
             promise
             be
             required
             of
             
             all
             members
             to
             be
             admitted
             ,
             we
             cannot
             discerne
             upon
             what
             grounds
             your
             practise
             is
             warranted
             .
             First
             ,
             you
             exclude
             all
             such
             as
             be
             not
             set
             members
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Supper
             ,
             and
             their
             children
             from
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             yet
             hinder
             them
             from
             entrance
             into
             Church
             societie
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             promise
             continuance
             in
             the
             place
             where
             they
             are
             resident
             for
             the
             present
             .
             Here
             we
             desire
             to
             be
             satisfied
             from
             the
             word
             of
             God
             by
             what
             you
             require
             it
             .
             Did
             the
             Apostles
             ever
             stipulate
             with
             such
             as
             desired
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             abide
             in
             particular
             societie
             ,
             and
             not
             remove
             thence
             without
             approbation
             from
             the
             Church
             ?
             or
             did
             they
             deny
             the
             seales
             unto
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             could
             not
             make
             any
             such
             promise
             ?
             Was
             it
             ever
             heard
             of
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             from
             the
             beginning
             thereof
             unto
             this
             day
             ,
             that
             any
             such
             thing
             was
             propounded
             unto
             ,
             or
             required
             of
             ,
             members
             to
             be
             admitted
             into
             Church-fellowship
             ?
             That
             Church
             Covenant
             which
             is
             necessary
             was
             not
             in
             use
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             but
             the
             Covenant
             they
             entred
             into
             bound
             no
             man
             to
             this
             condition
             for
             ought
             we
             reade
             .
             They
             did
             not
             prescribe
             it
             ,
             no
             Church
             ever
             yet
             covenanted
             it
             as
             necessary
             to
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             pertaines
             not
             to
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             ,
             be
             acquainted
             with
             ,
             or
             judge
             of
             the
             cause
             of
             every
             particular
             members
             removall
             .
             May
             not
             a
             servant
             remove
             from
             his
             Master
             to
             another
             Congregation
             ?
             or
             the
             father
             bestow
             his
             sonne
             or
             daughter
             in
             marriage
             to
             one
             of
             another
             Congregation
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             Church
             must
             be
             called
             to
             councell
             in
             this
             matter
             ?
             If
             the
             Assembly
             once
             grow
             to
             be
             populous
             ,
             of
             necessitie
             they
             must
             be
             negligent
             in
             ,
             or
             weary
             of
             such
             an
             heavy
             taske
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             for
             every
             one
             to
             challenge
             so
             much
             authoritie
             over
             other
             is
             usurpation
             .
             Let
             it
             be
             shewed
             that
             ever
             by
             divine
             right
             this
             power
             was
             committed
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             will
             confesse
             it
             to
             be
             expedient
             and
             necessary
             .
             But
             till
             then
             we
             thinke
             the
             Church
             is
             over
             ridged
             in
             exacting
             such
             a
             condition
             of
             the
             members
             ,
             and
             the
             members
             themselves
             goe
             beyond
             their
             measure
             as
             busi-bodies
             in
             other
             mens
             matters
             ,
             and
             things
             whereof
             they
             are
             not
             well
             able
             to
             judge
             many
             times
             ,
             if
             they
             arrogate
             such
             power
             unto
             themselves
             wee
             allow
             not
             rashnesse
             ,
             or
             precipitancy
             ,
             pride
             or
             self-conceitednesse
             ,
             we
             know
             it
             is
             meete
             that
             weightie
             matters
             should
             be
             mannaged
             by
             Councell
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             bring
             every
             particular
             thing
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
             
               In
               the
               multitude
               of
               Councellors
               there
               is
               peace
               ,
            
             but
             over
             many
             Councellors
             oft
             causeth
             distraction
             ,
             and
             different
             apprehensions
             breed
             delayes
             .
             The
             nature
             of
             your
             Church-Covenant
             ,
             as
             you
             describe
             it
             ,
             inferreth
             not
             a
             necessitle
             of
             bringing
             every
             such
             businesse
             unto
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             you
             binde
             your selves
             mutually
             to
             watch
             over
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             in
             love
             to
             admonish
             one
             another
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             prevent
             sinne
             and
             to
             encourage
             in
             well-doing
             ,
             as
             it
             concerneth
             every
             man
             within
             the
             limits
             of
             his
             place
             and
             calling
             .
             But
             this
             essentially
             tyeth
             not
             any
             man
             to
             a
             perpetuall
             residence
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             for
             then
             even
             occasionall
             absence
             should
             be
             a
             breach
             of
             Covenant
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             by
             consent
             and
             approbation
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             You
             say
             in
             your
             Covenant
             you
             promise
             to
             performe
             no
             new
             dutie
             to
             your
             
             brethren
             which
             was
             not
             before
             commanded
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             onely
             revive
             and
             renew
             your
             purposes
             afresh
             of
             performing
             such
             duties
             to
             that
             particular
             body
             into
             which
             you
             are
             then
             to
             be
             incorporated
             ,
             as
             were
             before
             injoyned
             in
             the
             Word
             .
             But
             in
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             commanded
             either
             expresly
             or
             by
             consequent
             ,
             that
             no
             member
             of
             a
             Congregation
             should
             remove
             ,
             or
             occasionally
             be
             absent
             from
             the
             place
             of
             his
             habitation
             ,
             before
             he
             have
             acquainted
             the
             Church
             whither
             he
             goeth
             ,
             and
             upon
             what
             occasions
             ,
             and
             whether
             the
             place
             be
             dangerous
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             likely
             to
             be
             infected
             ;
             or
             safe
             ,
             where
             he
             may
             be
             edified
             .
             These
             things
             are
             matters
             of
             weight
             and
             to
             be
             undertaken
             with
             advice
             ,
             but
             the
             knowledge
             thereof
             belongeth
             not
             to
             every
             particular
             member
             of
             the
             societie
             .
             And
             the
             Church
             shall
             burden
             her selfe
             above
             measure
             if
             she
             take
             upon
             her
             to
             intermeddle
             in
             all
             such
             occasions
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             safe
             to
             commit
             the
             determination
             of
             such
             matters
             ever
             to
             the
             vote
             of
             the
             multitude
             ,
             or
             weight
             of
             reasons
             ,
             as
             they
             shall
             apprehend
             the
             matter
             .
             And
             if
             such
             businesse
             must
             be
             determined
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             and
             to
             goe
             before
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             almes
             ,
             least
             the
             holy
             things
             be
             polluted
             by
             notorious
             obstinate
             offenders
             ,
             wee
             
             feare
             the
             time
             appointed
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             Religion
             shall
             be
             prophaned
             with
             unseasonable
             disputes
             .
             Instances
             might
             be
             alledged
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             a
             matter
             to
             be
             insisted
             upon
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Covenant
             it selfe
             which
             you
             mutually
             enter
             into
             ,
             if
             therein
             you
             exact
             nothing
             but
             what
             God
             requires
             both
             for
             tryall
             and
             stipulation
             ,
             far
             be
             it
             that
             we
             should
             disallow
             it
             ,
             but
             if
             yee
             constraine
             men
             to
             meddle
             with
             things
             that
             belong
             not
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             winde
             them
             up
             higher
             then
             God
             would
             ,
             and
             straine
             every
             thing
             to
             the
             pitch
             that
             you
             seeme
             here
             to
             doe
             in
             this
             branch
             a
             godly
             and
             sober
             minde
             may
             well
             pause
             before
             he
             make
             such
             promise
             .
             All
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             not
             equally
             necessary
             to
             the
             preservatiō
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             ;
             &
             if
             to
             the
             removall
             of
             some
             ,
             it
             were
             expedient
             to
             have
             the
             cōsent
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             the
             whole
             society
             ,
             but
             of
             neighbouring
             societies
             ,
             Ministers
             especially
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             much
             to
             draw
             this
             to
             the
             removall
             or
             abode
             of
             every
             particular
             member
             .
             And
             if
             any
             man
             shall
             not
             intermeddle
             with
             every
             businesse
             of
             this
             kinde
             ,
             as
             questioning
             whether
             it
             doth
             belong
             to
             him
             or
             no
             ,
             or
             not
             aske
             the
             advice
             of
             the
             whole
             societie
             ,
             as
             knowing
             the
             most
             to
             be
             unfit
             to
             counsell
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             doth
             he
             break
             his
             Covenant
             therein
             ,
             and
             so
             commit
             a
             sinne
             in
             a
             sort
             like
             the
             sinne
             of
             Ananias
             and
             Saphira
             ?
             Judge
             your selves
             if
             in
             other
             cases
             you
             would
             not
             censure
             this
             to
             be
             an
             high
             incroachment
             upon
             Christian
             libertie
             ,
             and
             a
             strict
             binding
             of
             mens
             consciences
             by
             humane
             constitutions
             .
             May
             you
             not
             expect
             to
             heare
             from
             your
             own
             grounds
             that
             herein
             you
             have
             devised
             an
             expedient
             ,
             or
             necessary
             rite
             or
             custome
             to
             preserve
             the
             unitie
             ,
             and
             prevent
             the
             dissolution
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             which
             never
             came
             into
             the
             minde
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             so
             doing
             (
             if
             your
             exposition
             will
             hold
             good
             )
             you
             breake
             the
             second
             Commandement
             .
             Rites
             and
             customes
             expedient
             to
             prevent
             confusion
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             observed
             
             as
             customes
             expedient
             ,
             and
             what
             God
             requires
             in
             the
             examination
             or
             admission
             of
             members
             ,
             let
             that
             take
             place
             according
             to
             the
             presidents
             given
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             constant
             practise
             of
             the
             universall
             Church
             in
             the
             purest
             times
             .
             But
             to
             presse
             customes
             onely
             expedient
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             as
             standing
             rules
             necessary
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             persons
             ,
             to
             put
             that
             authoritie
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             men
             which
             God
             never
             put
             upon
             them
             ,
             to
             oblige
             men
             to
             intermeddle
             further
             in
             the
             affaires
             of
             men
             ,
             then
             the
             Word
             doth
             warrant
             ,
             to
             binde
             the
             conscience
             ,
             and
             that
             under
             so
             heavy
             a
             penalty
             as
             the
             sinne
             of
             Ananias
             and
             Saphira
             ,
             where
             God
             hath
             not
             bound
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             debarre
             known
             and
             approved
             Christians
             from
             the
             Seales
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             promise
             as
             setled
             members
             to
             abide
             and
             stay
             in
             the
             societie
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             shall
             obtaine
             leave
             of
             the
             Congregation
             to
             depart
             ,
             and
             to
             charge
             them
             in
             the
             meane
             season
             to
             be
             men
             ,
             who
             against
             light
             refuse
             subjection
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             this
             is
             that
             which
             we
             cannot
             approve
             ,
             which
             yet
             wee
             suspect
             will
             follow
             from
             your
             judgement
             ,
             and
             desire
             to
             be
             resolved
             of
             in
             your
             practise
             .
             And
             here
             we
             intreat
             leave
             to
             put
             you
             in
             minde
             of
             that
             which
             you
             have
             considered
             already
             ,
             schil
             .
             That
             the
             Church
             and
             every
             member
             thereof
             hath
             entred
             into
             Covenant
             ,
             either
             expresly
             or
             implicitely
             to
             take
             God
             for
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             keepe
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Covenant
             and
             doe
             them
             ,
             to
             seeke
             the
             
             Lord
             with
             all
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             to
             walke
             before
             him
             in
             truth
             and
             uprightnesse
             :
             but
             we
             never
             finde
             that
             they
             were
             called
             to
             give
             account
             of
             the
             worke
             of
             grace
             wrought
             in
             their
             soules
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             were
             appointed
             to
             be
             Judge
             thereof
             .
             
               You
               stand
            
             
             
               all
               of
               you
               this
               day
            
             (
             saith
             
               Moses
               )
               before
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               ,
               &c.
               that
               thou
               shouldst
               enter
               into
               Covenant
               with
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God.
            
             All
             the
             people
             that
             were
             borne
             in
             the
             Wildernesse
             Joshua
             circumcised
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             incredible
             to
             thinke
             that
             among
             that
             great
             multitude
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             one
             who
             did
             not
             give
             good
             testimony
             of
             the
             worke
             of
             grace
             in
             his
             soule
             :
             We
             reade
             often
             times
             that
             Israel
             after
             some
             grievous
             fall
             and
             revolt
             ,
             renewed
             their
             Covenant
             ,
             
             to
             walke
             with
             God
             ,
             to
             serve
             him
             onely
             ,
             and
             to
             obey
             his
             voyce
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Joshua
             ,
             the
             
               Judges
               ,
               David
               ,
               Samuel
            
             :
             Also
             
               Joash
               ,
               Josiah
            
             ,
             and
             
               Nehemiah
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             But
             no
             particular
             enquiry
             was
             made
             ,
             what
             worke
             of
             grace
             God
             had
             wrought
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             every
             singular
             person
             .
             But
             the
             confession
             and
             profession
             of
             obedience
             was
             taken
             .
             When
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             began
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             gather
             a
             new
             people
             for
             Christ
             ,
             he
             admitted
             none
             to
             Baptisme
             but
             upon
             confession
             of
             their
             sinnes
             ;
             but
             we
             reade
             of
             no
             question
             that
             he
             put
             forth
             unto
             them
             to
             discover
             the
             worke
             of
             grace
             in
             their
             soules
             ,
             or
             repelled
             any
             that
             voluntarily
             submitted
             themselves
             upon
             that
             pretence
             .
             It
             appeareth
             many
             wayes
             that
             when
             the
             Apostles
             planted
             
             Churches
             ,
             they
             made
             a
             Covenant
             between
             God
             and
             the
             people
             whom
             they
             received
             .
             But
             they
             received
             men
             upon
             the
             profession
             of
             
             faith
             ,
             and
             promise
             of
             amendment
             of
             life
             ,
             without
             strict
             in
             quirie
             what
             sound
             work
             of
             grace
             was
             wrought
             in
             the
             soul
             .
             In
             after
             ages
             ,
             strangers
             from
             the
             covenant
             were
             first
             instructed
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             then
             baptised
             upon
             the
             profession
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             promise
             to
             walk
             according
             to
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             .
             Now
             the
             profession
             at
             first
             required
             of
             all
             that
             were
             received
             to
             baptisme
             was
             that
             they
             beleeved
             in
             the
             Father
             ,
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             This
             was
             the
             
             confession
             of
             the
             Eunuch
             when
             he
             was
             baptised
             ,
             
               I
               beleeve
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God.
            
             The
             Creed
             is
             honoured
             of
             the
             ancients
             with
             glorious
             titles
             ,
             as
             the
             rule
             of
             faith
             ,
             the
             summe
             of
             faith
             ,
             the
             body
             of
             faith
             ,
             the
             perswasions
             of
             faith
             :
             but
             by
             the
             Creed
             they
             understand
             that
             rule
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             law
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             institution
             of
             Christ
             which
             was
             then
             given
             when
             he
             was
             about
             to
             ascend
             into
             heaven
             ,
             and
             commanded
             his
             disciples
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Go
               teach
               all
               Nations
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             in
             after
             times
             as
             occasion
             required
             some
             other
             Articles
             were
             added
             as
             explanations
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             to
             meet
             with
             the
             heresies
             of
             the
             times
             which
             began
             to
             trouble
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             for
             substance
             of
             matter
             in
             things
             to
             be
             beleeved
             ,
             the
             Church
             never
             required
             other
             acknowledgement
             of
             them
             that
             were
             to
             be
             received
             into
             the
             congregation
             of
             Christs
             flock
             ,
             and
             admitted
             into
             her
             communion
             .
             And
             for
             things
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             or
             the
             practicall
             part
             ,
             she
             requireth
             of
             them
             that
             were
             to
             be
             received
             to
             baptisme
             an
             abrenuntiation
             of
             the
             devill
             ,
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             flesh
             ,
             with
             all
             their
             sinfull
             works
             and
             lusts
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             principles
             then
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
             being
             received
             ,
             and
             the
             foresaid
             profession
             being
             made
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             following
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             never
             denied
             baptisme
             unto
             such
             as
             sought
             or
             desired
             it
             .
             If
             this
             be
             the
             Covenant
             that
             members
             admitted
             into
             Church-fellowship
             do
             enter
             into
             ,
             and
             this
             be
             all
             you
             require
             of
             them
             whom
             you
             receive
             ,
             you
             have
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Church
             in
             after
             ages
             for
             your
             president
             .
             But
             if
             you
             proceed
             further
             then
             thus
             ,
             and
             put
             men
             to
             declare
             what
             worke
             of
             grace
             God
             hath
             wrought
             in
             their
             soul
             ,
             in
             this
             or
             that
             way
             ,
             which
             perhaps
             is
             not
             determined
             by
             the
             word
             of
             grace
             ,
             at
             least
             not
             agreed
             upon
             among
             your selves
             ,
             we
             beseech
             you
             consider
             by
             what
             authority
             you
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             upon
             what
             grounds
             you
             stand
             .
             But
             we
             will
             enter
             no
             further
             upon
             this
             matter
             ,
             because
             it
             comes
             not
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             these
             Positions
             ,
             and
             to
             attribute
             so
             much
             to
             private
             letters
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             them
             the
             ground
             of
             another
             dispute
             we
             may
             not
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           VII
           .
           POSITION
           .
           That
           a
           Minister
           is
           so
           a
           Minister
           of
           a
           particular
           Congregation
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           dislike
           him
           unjustly
           ,
           or
           leave
           him
           ,
           he
           ceaseth
           to
           be
           a
           Minister
           .
        
         
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             OUr
             Answer
             to
             this
             consists
             in
             two
             branches
             .
             1.
             
             In
             case
             a
             Minister
             be
             set
             aside
             by
             the
             Church
             meerly
             through
             his
             own
             default
             .
             2.
             
             By
             the
             Churches
             
             default
             without
             any
             desert
             of
             his
             .
             In
             the
             former
             case
             it
             is
             evident
             he
             ceaseth
             to
             be
             a
             Minister
             to
             them
             any
             longer
             ,
             as
             appears
             in
             foure
             conclusions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             cleare
             from
             the
             Word
             ,
             that
             a
             Pastor
             or
             Teacher
             in
             these
             dayes
             hath
             no
             Apostolicall
             power
             over
             all
             Churches
             ,
             but
             onely
             limited
             to
             that
             one
             Church
             where
             God
             hath
             set
             him
             .
             Paul
             gives
             not
             the
             Elders
             at
             Ephesus
             a
             generall
             Commission
             to
             go
             teach
             all
             Churches
             ,
             but
             to
             go
             feed
             that
             one
             flock
             over
             which
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             hath
             made
             them
             over-seers
             .
             Act.
             20.
             28.
             
             So
             Peter
             gives
             direction
             to
             Elders
             to
             feed
             that
             flock
             of
             God
             onely
             which
             was
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             take
             the
             over-sight
             thereof
             .
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             as
             cleare
             that
             all
             this
             power
             of
             feeding
             which
             the
             Minister
             hath
             in
             that
             Church
             is
             nextly
             derived
             to
             him
             from
             Christ
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             hath
             solemnly
             called
             him
             to
             the
             work
             ,
             and
             promised
             to
             obey
             him
             therein
             :
             for
             if
             he
             have
             it
             elsewhere
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             either
             from
             Christ
             immediately
             ,
             or
             from
             some
             other
             men
             deputed
             by
             Christ
             to
             conferre
             it
             on
             him
             ,
             or
             he
             must
             take
             it
             up
             of
             himselfe
             .
             Not
             the
             first
             ,
             for
             that
             was
             proper
             to
             the
             Apostles
             or
             Apostolicall
             men
             ,
             therefore
             Paul
             proving
             his
             Apostleship
             ,
             saith
             he
             was
             called
             
               not
               of
               men
               ,
               nor
               by
               men
               ,
               but
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               himself
               .
               Gal.
            
             1.
             1.
             
             Not
             the
             second
             ,
             for
             we
             never
             read
             in
             Gods
             Word
             that
             any
             ordinary
             Officers
             ,
             or
             other
             besides
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             had
             any
             Commission
             given
             them
             from
             Christ
             to
             call
             Ministers
             unto
             Churches
             .
             Not
             the
             third
             ,
             for
             no
             man
             taketh
             this
             honour
             ,
             viz.
             of
             a
             Priest
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             Minister
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             is
             called
             of
             God
             ,
             Hebr.
             5.
             4.
             
             Therefore
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             from
             Christ
             by
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             gave
             this
             power
             to
             a
             Minister
             to
             be
             what
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             do
             what
             he
             doth
             amongst
             them
             :
             when
             such
             a
             Minister
             shall
             make
             and
             manifest
             himself
             apparently
             ,
             unworthy
             ,
             and
             unfit
             to
             discharge
             the
             place
             ,
             which
             they
             thus
             called
             him
             unto
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             may
             discerne
             that
             Christ
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             hath
             refused
             him
             ,
             from
             being
             a
             Minister
             unto
             him
             ,
             they
             may
             then
             upon
             as
             good
             grounds
             depose
             him
             from
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             called
             him
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             When
             a
             Church
             hath
             thus
             in
             Christs
             name
             put
             forth
             this
             power
             of
             shutting
             ,
             as
             before
             it
             did
             of
             opening
             to
             a
             Minister
             ,
             then
             he
             must
             cease
             to
             be
             a
             Minister
             unto
             them
             any
             more
             ,
             for
             we
             know
             no
             such
             indelible
             character
             imprinted
             upon
             a
             Minister
             ,
             that
             the
             Ministery
             ceasing
             ,
             the
             Minister
             ceaseth
             also
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             case
             the
             Church
             shall
             without
             cause
             ,
             or
             sufficient
             weightie
             cause
             ,
             rashly
             or
             wilfully
             set
             him
             aside
             whom
             Christ
             hath
             set
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             whom
             they
             so
             solemnly
             called
             ,
             and
             promised
             before
             the
             Lord
             to
             submit
             unto
             ,
             and
             so
             abuse
             their
             power
             given
             them
             by
             Christ
             ;
             it
             is
             doubtlesse
             a
             very
             great
             wrong
             unto
             the
             Minister
             ,
             and
             sinne
             against
             Christ
             himselfe
             before
             whom
             it
             was
             done
             ;
             and
             not
             onely
             Christ
             himself
             will
             take
             it
             ill
             at
             their
             hands
             ,
             for
             such
             contempt
             done
             to
             him
             in
             his
             Ministers
             according
             to
             Christs
             speech
             ,
             
               Luke
               10.
               16.
               
               He
               that
               rejecteth
               you
               ,
               rejecteth
               me
               .
            
             And
             Gods
             speech
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             8.
             7.
             
             
               They
               have
               not
               cast
               off
               thee
               but
               me
               .
            
             But
             even
             other
             Churches
             also
             may
             admonish
             them
             .
             And
             if
             they
             prove
             obstinate
             
             therein
             ,
             withdraw
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             fellowship
             from
             them
             ;
             and
             concerning
             the
             Minister
             himself
             thus
             deposed
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             done
             not
             by
             Christ
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Church
             without
             Christ
             ,
             yea
             against
             the
             mind
             of
             Christ
             ,
             we
             conceive
             though
             he
             be
             by
             them
             deprived
             of
             the
             execution
             of
             his
             ministery
             among
             them
             ,
             yet
             untill
             he
             accepts
             of
             a
             call
             to
             another
             people
             ,
             he
             doth
             yet
             still
             remain
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             whose
             account
             (
             notwithstanding
             such
             deposition
             )
             he
             hath
             true
             right
             of
             administration
             among
             that
             people
             .
          
        
         
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             THe
             question
             is
             of
             Ministers
             unjustly
             forsaken
             ,
             or
             driven
             from
             the
             Church
             or
             congregation
             :
             and
             your
             answer
             is
             for
             the
             most
             part
             of
             Ministers
             set
             aside
             or
             deprived
             through
             their
             own
             default
             .
             We
             never
             purposed
             to
             speak
             one
             word
             for
             any
             unworthy
             Minister
             whom
             Christ
             hath
             put
             out
             of
             office
             ,
             and
             therefore
             your
             labour
             to
             prove
             that
             such
             justly
             rejected
             by
             the
             Church
             are
             no
             longer
             Ministers
             might
             well
             have
             been
             saved
             .
             But
             sitting
             them
             aside
             ,
             we
             will
             in
             few
             words
             examine
             your
             conclusions
             upon
             which
             you
             bind
             the
             certainty
             of
             that
             sentence
             you
             passe
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             and
             clear
             from
             the
             Word
             ,
             that
             a
             Pastor
             or
             Teacher
             neither
             in
             these
             dayes
             hath
             ,
             nor
             in
             any
             other
             age
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             ought
             to
             have
             Apostolicall
             power
             over
             all
             Churches
             .
             The
             Apostles
             had
             onely
             power
             to
             serve
             the
             Church
             with
             the
             personall
             service
             of
             their
             Apostleship
             .
             But
             pastorall
             power
             of
             ordinarie
             Ministers
             or
             Teachers
             they
             never
             had
             :
             and
             if
             the
             Apostles
             had
             not
             the
             power
             of
             ordinarie
             Ministers
             ,
             much
             lesse
             can
             Pastors
             receive
             the
             power
             of
             Apostles
             ,
             for
             Christ
             gave
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             order
             .
             But
             as
             the
             Apostles
             were
             not
             Pastors
             of
             that
             Church
             to
             which
             they
             preached
             ,
             and
             among
             whom
             they
             continued
             for
             some
             space
             ;
             no
             more
             do
             Pastors
             become
             Apostles
             if
             they
             preach
             the
             Word
             ,
             or
             dispence
             the
             Sacraments
             to
             another
             flock
             or
             people
             beside
             their
             own
             ,
             whereof
             they
             have
             the
             speciall
             oversight
             .
             But
             of
             this
             matter
             we
             have
             spoken
             before
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             texts
             of
             Scripture
             here
             alledged
             ,
             therefore
             we
             will
             not
             repeat
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             alreadie
             :
             onely
             it
             seemeth
             somewhat
             strange
             ,
             that
             you
             should
             cite
             those
             texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Apostle
             had
             said
             ,
             feed
             one
             flock
             ,
             or
             feed
             that
             flock
             of
             God
             onely
             .
             For
             we
             find
             the
             word
             (
             one
             )
             or
             (
             onely
             )
             neither
             in
             the
             text
             expresly
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             sense
             for
             which
             it
             is
             here
             alledged
             ,
             viz.
             as
             if
             he
             might
             not
             perform
             any
             ministeriall
             act
             in
             another
             Congregation
             upon
             any
             occasion
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             feeding
             which
             the
             Minister
             hath
             is
             neither
             confined
             to
             one
             societie
             onely
             ,
             nor
             nextly
             derived
             to
             him
             from
             Christ
             by
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             office
             and
             authoritie
             of
             a
             Pastor
             is
             immediately
             from
             Christ
             .
             The
             deputation
             of
             the
             person
             which
             Christ
             hath
             designed
             is
             from
             the
             Church
             ministerially
             ,
             but
             neither
             virtually
             nor
             formally
             .
             The
             consent
             of
             the
             people
             is
             requisite
             in
             the
             election
             of
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             we
             grant
             ,
             the
             direction
             of
             the
             Elders
             going
             before
             
             or
             along
             with
             them
             ;
             but
             the
             authoritie
             ,
             office
             ,
             and
             gift
             of
             a
             Pastor
             is
             not
             from
             the
             people
             or
             Elders
             ,
             but
             from
             Christ
             alone
             .
             
             When
             an
             Apostle
             was
             to
             be
             chosen
             in
             the
             place
             of
             
               Judas
               ,
               Act.
            
             1.
             22
             ,
             23.
             no
             one
             had
             the
             handling
             of
             that
             businesse
             ,
             but
             Peter
             declared
             unto
             the
             brethren
             present
             ,
             what
             an
             one
             ought
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             and
             they
             present
             two
             ,
             whereof
             one
             was
             elected
             by
             lot
             .
             In
             this
             example
             somethings
             are
             extraordinarie
             ,
             for
             one
             onely
             was
             to
             be
             chosen
             ,
             and
             that
             immediately
             by
             God
             himselfe
             :
             and
             somethings
             ordinarie
             for
             our
             imitation
             .
             For
             if
             Peter
             would
             do
             nothing
             without
             consent
             of
             the
             disciples
             ,
             thenmay
             not
             ordinarie
             elections
             be
             passed
             without
             consent
             and
             approbation
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             a
             popular
             election
             ,
             not
             governed
             by
             the
             fore-direction
             of
             Elders
             ,
             which
             is
             concluded
             from
             this
             passage
             of
             Scripture
             :
             but
             a
             Church
             election
             by
             the
             free
             consent
             ,
             and
             judgement
             of
             the
             faithfull
             with
             the
             fore-leading
             of
             the
             Presbyterie
             .
             When
             Deacons
             were
             to
             be
             chosen
             ,
             Act.
             6.
             1.
             6.
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             it
             was
             done
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             mutinie
             of
             the
             Hellenists
             against
             the
             Hebrews
             occasioned
             that
             election
             ,
             but
             was
             no
             cause
             why
             it
             was
             made
             by
             free
             consent
             .
             The
             Apostles
             shew
             what
             persons
             must
             be
             chosen
             ,
             and
             who
             ever
             thought
             the
             Church
             was
             left
             at
             libertie
             to
             chuse
             as
             she
             please
             without
             direction
             .
             But
             in
             this
             election
             the
             people
             did
             first
             chuse
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             onely
             directing
             whom
             the
             people
             ought
             to
             make
             choice
             of
             :
             when
             most
             commonly
             the
             Apostles
             instructed
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             went
             before
             them
             in
             the
             election
             ,
             and
             they
             consented
             .
             Act.
             14.
             23.
             
             The
             Apostles
             by
             consent
             chose
             Elders
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             every
             matter
             of
             great
             importance
             belonging
             directly
             to
             the
             whole
             bodie
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             whether
             severally
             in
             one
             congregation
             ,
             or
             joyntly
             in
             many
             ,
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             faithfull
             by
             observation
             of
             the
             Apostles
             was
             required
             .
             Act.
             11.
             22.
             and
             15.
             22.
             and
             16.
             4.
             1
             
             Cor.
             8.
             19.
             
             But
             in
             the
             primitive
             times
             after
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             one
             Church
             might
             elect
             and
             chuse
             a
             Pastor
             for
             another
             .
             As
             Ignatius
             exhorts
             the
             Phyladelphians
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             elect
             a
             Pastor
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             Antioch
             .
             And
             so
             when
             the
             East
             Church
             was
             infected
             with
             Arrianisme
             ,
             
               Basil
               .
               epist
            
             .
             69.
             70.
             74.
             thought
             it
             a
             fit
             meanes
             to
             remove
             the
             heresie
             ,
             if
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Italie
             being
             sent
             thither
             did
             condemne
             the
             heresie
             ,
             and
             he
             imploreth
             the
             aid
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Italy
             ,
             France
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             East
             .
             Cyprian
             
             saith
             ,
             all
             Bishops
             
               sunt
               mutuae
               concordiae
               glutine
               copulati
            
             :
             that
             if
             any
             hold
             heresie
             the
             rest
             should
             help
             .
             It
             would
             be
             too
             long
             to
             reckon
             up
             examples
             which
             in
             this
             case
             might
             be
             produced
             .
             If
             here
             it
             be
             questioned
             whether
             your
             election
             of
             the
             people
             be
             essentiall
             to
             the
             calling
             of
             a
             Minister
             :
             We
             answer
             .
             1.
             
             A
             thing
             is
             essentiall
             two
             wayes
             .
             First
             ,
             as
             absolutely
             necessarie
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             thing
             can
             have
             no
             existence
             without
             it
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             as
             necessarie
             to
             the
             integritie
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             is
             maimed
             without
             it
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             either
             the
             people
             be
             few
             in
             number
             ,
             and
             simple
             apt
             to
             be
             led
             aside
             ,
             unable
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             sufficiencie
             of
             their
             Minister
             ,
             or
             they
             be
             more
             in
             number
             ,
             increased
             in
             wisdome
             ,
             sound
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             able
             to
             discern
             betwixt
             things
             that
             
             differ
             .
             In
             the
             first
             sense
             the
             election
             of
             the
             people
             is
             not
             necessary
             or
             essentiall
             ;
             But
             in
             the
             second
             we
             cannot
             say
             he
             is
             no
             Minister
             that
             is
             not
             chosen
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             his
             calling
             in
             that
             respect
             is
             maimed
             .
             If
             the
             people
             be
             few
             and
             simple
             ,
             apt
             to
             be
             deceived
             ,
             they
             stand
             in
             more
             need
             of
             guidance
             and
             direction
             ,
             both
             from
             their
             own
             Elders
             ,
             and
             other
             Churches
             .
             If
             the
             people
             be
             many
             in
             number
             ,
             full
             of
             wisdome
             and
             understanding
             ,
             their
             libertie
             to
             choose
             is
             the
             greater
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             the
             greater
             wrong
             to
             be
             deprived
             of
             it
             .
             The
             practise
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             the
             primitive
             Churches
             for
             many
             ages
             will
             confirme
             this
             ;
             for
             sometimes
             men
             were
             propounded
             to
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             chosen
             :
             Sometimes
             the
             choice
             was
             wholly
             left
             to
             them
             :
             and
             was
             not
             that
             for
             our
             direction
             ,
             that
             more
             libertie
             is
             given
             where
             the
             danger
             is
             lesse
             ,
             and
             more
             restraint
             and
             caution
             used
             where
             the
             danger
             is
             more
             apparent
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             be
             left
             to
             themselves
             ,
             either
             an
             ill
             or
             unfit
             choice
             will
             be
             made
             ?
             In
             reason
             this
             is
             evident
             ,
             for
             the
             childs
             consent
             is
             required
             in
             marriage
             ,
             but
             the
             more
             able
             he
             is
             to
             choose
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             the
             more
             libertie
             may
             parents
             grant
             ,
             the
             lesse
             able
             ,
             the
             more
             watchfull
             must
             they
             be
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             this
             businesse
             .
             Brotherly
             societie
             requires
             that
             we
             mutually
             exhort
             ,
             admonish
             ,
             reprove
             and
             comfort
             each
             other
             as
             occasion
             requires
             ,
             and
             as
             need
             requires
             .
             It
             is
             a
             dutie
             of
             Neighbour-Churches
             to
             lend
             their
             helpe
             to
             their
             brethren
             in
             the
             choice
             and
             election
             of
             their
             Minister
             .
             When
             the
             Scripture
             willeth
             that
             one
             
             should
             admonish
             another
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             onely
             a
             command
             to
             every
             singular
             man
             towards
             his
             fellow
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             any
             whole
             company
             too
             :
             another
             societie
             Bellarmine
             asketh
             ,
             
               quo
               jure
               unus
               populus
               Episcopum
               alterius
               populi
               elegere
               potest
               ?
               Junius
            
             answereth
             ;
             
               Certe
               charitatis
               jure
               &
               communione
            
             
             sanctorum
             .
             And
             Paul
             when
             he
             teacheth
             that
             all
             the
             faithfull
             are
             members
             of
             one
             mysticall
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             ought
             to
             have
             a
             mutuall
             care
             one
             of
             another
             ,
             laid
             the
             foundation
             of
             this
             policie
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             blemish
             in
             the
             calling
             of
             a
             Minister
             ,
             if
             either
             the
             people
             be
             not
             fit
             to
             choose
             ,
             or
             being
             fit
             they
             be
             shut
             forth
             from
             the
             choice
             ,
             but
             this
             maime
             doth
             not
             make
             a
             nullitie
             in
             his
             calling
             ;
             for
             in
             every
             true
             Church
             where
             the
             word
             is
             preached
             and
             received
             ,
             and
             the
             Sacraments
             for
             substance
             rightly
             administred
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             true
             and
             lawfull
             Ministery
             ,
             and
             a
             true
             and
             lawfull
             calling
             of
             that
             Ministery
             ,
             though
             in
             some
             things
             defective
             .
             In
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             all
             sound
             and
             saving
             truth
             is
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             the
             pillar
             and
             ground
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             true
             profession
             of
             all
             saving
             truth
             ,
             with
             the
             right
             use
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             for
             substance
             is
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             ordinarily
             cannot
             be
             had
             ,
             maintained
             and
             continued
             without
             a
             lawfull
             Ministery
             ,
             nor
             that
             without
             a
             calling
             .
             The
             saving
             truth
             of
             God
             &
             a
             lawfull
             Ministery
             ,
             are
             both
             essentiall
             to
             a
             true
             Church
             .
             Something
             of
             this
             remaines
             in
             every
             compleat
             societie
             that
             hath
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             for
             essence
             and
             substance
             they
             are
             true
             in
             every
             true
             ,
             lawfull
             ,
             compleat
             societie
             .
             The
             profession
             of
             the
             truth
             may
             be
             true
             and
             sound
             in
             all
             necessary
             
             and
             fundamentall
             points
             ,
             though
             mixed
             with
             diverse
             errors
             ,
             and
             the
             Ministery
             for
             truth
             and
             substance
             lawfull
             ,
             though
             many
             wayes
             deficient
             .
             In
             the
             true
             Church
             there
             is
             a
             true
             Ministery
             ,
             but
             the
             true
             Church
             hath
             continued
             there
             by
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             ,
             where
             the
             election
             of
             Ministers
             hath
             been
             given
             away
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             or
             taken
             from
             them
             .
             In
             the
             primitive
             Church
             ,
             when
             the
             people
             had
             a
             voyce
             in
             the
             choice
             of
             their
             Pastor
             ,
             oftentimes
             there
             were
             factions
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             people
             stood
             against
             their
             guides
             and
             challenged
             the
             whole
             power
             of
             election
             to
             themselves
             .
             Sometimes
             they
             were
             divided
             
             among
             themselves
             .
             Sometimes
             they
             gave
             away
             their
             power
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             part
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             Ministers
             were
             set
             over
             them
             without
             their
             councell
             and
             advice
             ,
             whose
             Ministery
             notwithstanding
             was
             not
             reputed
             voyde
             and
             of
             none
             effect
             .
             If
             it
             be
             objected
             that
             many
             things
             were
             amisse
             in
             those
             primitive
             elections
             ,
             what
             will
             follow
             thence
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Ministery
             may
             be
             lawfull
             and
             good
             ,
             where
             there
             be
             many
             wants
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             calling
             ?
             If
             this
             be
             not
             granted
             ,
             what
             shall
             be
             done
             when
             the
             people
             and
             their
             Elders
             be
             divided
             in
             the
             choice
             of
             a
             fit
             Officer
             .
             If
             the
             people
             prevaile
             against
             their
             Elders
             ,
             he
             whom
             they
             choose
             is
             no
             Minister
             to
             them
             ,
             because
             not
             chosen
             by
             their
             suffrages
             :
             if
             the
             Elders
             against
             the
             people
             ,
             he
             whom
             they
             approve
             is
             no
             Minister
             unto
             theirs
             ,
             because
             not
             chosen
             by
             their
             suffrage
             ;
             And
             so
             if
             there
             be
             dissention
             they
             must
             seperate
             from
             ,
             or
             excommunicate
             one
             another
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             no
             Minister
             to
             the
             one
             whom
             the
             others
             approve
             .
             The
             Orthodox
             Pastors
             did
             professe
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Donatists
             would
             returne
             to
             the
             true
             and
             Apostolicall
             doctrine
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             disallow
             their
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             understand
             that
             Catholiques
             did
             not
             detest
             Christian
             consecration
             (
             as
             Augustine
             speakes
             )
             by
             humane
             error
             .
             The
             high
             Priesthood
             was
             bought
             and
             sold
             for
             money
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             made
             annuall
             ,
             and
             every
             yeare
             new
             high
             Priests
             created
             ,
             
               Sicut
               isti
               praefecti
               quos
               singulis
               annis
               promutant
               reges
               ,
            
             as
             
               Sol
               :
               Jarchi
            
             saith
             .
             That
             as
             every
             man
             would
             lay
             out
             more
             or
             lesse
             money
             ,
             he
             should
             get
             or
             lose
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             seene
             in
             the
             examples
             of
             Jason
             or
             Menelaus
             .
          
           
             Neverthelesse
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             the
             Jewes
             continued
             the
             true
             
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Priesthood
             was
             true
             also
             .
             The
             reformed
             Churches
             who
             have
             seperated
             from
             the
             abhominations
             of
             Rome
             ,
             professe
             the
             first
             reformers
             among
             them
             received
             some
             ordinary
             calling
             in
             the
             Romane
             Synagogue
             .
             They
             that
             thinke
             the
             basest
             of
             Rome
             ,
             will
             acknowledge
             Baptisme
             unduely
             administred
             by
             Priests
             or
             Jesuites
             ,
             to
             be
             for
             substance
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             of
             Christ
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Baptisme
             of
             God
             may
             be
             derived
             from
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             absurditie
             to
             thinke
             
             that
             the
             first
             seekers
             of
             reformation
             derived
             authoritie
             from
             Christ
             to
             preach
             the
             Word
             and
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             Stewards
             used
             of
             God
             to
             set
             them
             in
             that
             office
             :
             for
             the
             seekers
             of
             reformation
             derived
             their
             authoritie
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             ,
             is
             not
             made
             voyde
             by
             the
             corruptions
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             and
             fourth
             consideration
             we
             will
             passe
             over
             ,
             because
             from
             what
             hath
             been
             spoken
             ,
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             understand
             in
             what
             sense
             they
             may
             be
             admitted
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             denyed
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             no
             desire
             to
             trouble
             you
             with
             the
             examination
             of
             that
             which
             falleth
             not
             into
             question
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             second
             branch
             of
             your
             Answer
             ,
             that
             in
             case
             the
             Church
             shall
             without
             cause
             ,
             or
             without
             sufficient
             weightie
             cause
             ,
             rashly
             or
             wilfully
             set
             him
             aside
             whom
             Christ
             hath
             set
             over
             them
             ,
             yet
             he
             still
             remaines
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             (
             untill
             he
             accepts
             of
             a
             call
             from
             another
             people
             )
             in
             whose
             account
             ,
             notwithstanding
             such
             Depositions
             ,
             he
             hath
             true
             right
             of
             administring
             among
             that
             people
             :
             We
             know
             not
             well
             your
             meaning
             ;
             if
             this
             be
             your
             minde
             that
             a
             Minister
             lawfully
             called
             and
             set
             over
             one
             Congregation
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             esteemed
             a
             Minister
             in
             the
             usuall
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             particular
             Church
             hath
             unitie
             with
             ,
             and
             is
             part
             of
             the
             universall
             or
             Catholique
             :
             and
             as
             a
             partie
             baptized
             is
             not
             baptized
             into
             that
             particular
             Congregation
             onely
             ,
             but
             into
             all
             Churches
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Ministery
             is
             one
             ,
             
               Cujus
               à
               singulis
               in
               solidum
               pars
               tenetur
               ,
            
             as
             Cyprian
             speakes
             ;
             and
             therefore
             though
             the
             Minister
             be
             unjustly
             cast
             off
             by
             one
             Congregation
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             not
             to
             be
             esteemed
             as
             no
             Minister
             ,
             we
             freely
             consent
             .
             But
             if
             your
             meaning
             be
             that
             he
             is
             onely
             by
             right
             a
             Minister
             of
             that
             particular
             Congregation
             ,
             because
             unjustly
             deposed
             ,
             as
             formerly
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             his
             office
             he
             was
             a
             Minister
             to
             them
             onely
             ,
             and
             to
             none
             other
             societie
             whatsoever
             ,
             or
             in
             what
             respect
             soever
             ;
             your
             opinion
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             judgement
             and
             practise
             of
             the
             universall
             Church
             ,
             and
             tendeth
             to
             destroy
             the
             unitie
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             communion
             which
             the
             Churches
             of
             God
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             have
             one
             with
             another
             ;
             for
             if
             he
             be
             not
             a
             Minister
             in
             other
             Churches
             ,
             then
             are
             not
             the
             Churches
             of
             God
             one
             ,
             nor
             the
             Ministers
             one
             ,
             nor
             the
             flocke
             which
             they
             feed
             one
             ,
             nor
             the
             Communion
             one
             which
             they
             have
             each
             with
             other
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Pastor
             derive
             all
             his
             authoritie
             to
             feede
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             the
             Church
             hath
             set
             him
             aside
             ,
             what
             right
             hath
             he
             to
             administer
             among
             that
             people
             .
             If
             they
             erre
             in
             their
             deposition
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             they
             sinne
             against
             Christ
             .
             But
             as
             they
             give
             right
             to
             an
             unworthy
             man
             to
             administer
             among
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             call
             him
             unjustly
             ,
             so
             they
             take
             right
             from
             the
             worthy
             if
             wrongsully
             they
             depose
             him
             .
             The
             Minister
             is
             for
             his
             Ministery
             the
             office
             for
             the
             execution
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Pastor
             and
             the
             flocke
             are
             relatives
             :
             And
             therefore
             if
             their
             Election
             gave
             him
             authoritie
             among
             them
             to
             seed
             ,
             their
             casting
             him
             off
             hath
             stripped
             him
             of
             the
             same
             power
             which
             formerly
             they
             gave
             him
             .
             And
             his
             ministery
             ceasing
             ,
             he
             should
             cease
             to
             be
             their
             Minister
             ,
             if
             he
             stood
             as
             Minister
             onely
             to
             that
             Congregation
             in
             every
             respect
             .
          
           
           
             
               Whit.
               depont
               .
               q.
               4.
               
               Sec.
               10.
               pa.
               559.
               
               Certe
               lex
               naturae
               &
               ratio
               clamitat
               cujus
               est
               instituere
               ejus
               est
               destruere
               ,
               sive
               destituere
               ,
               ad
               quem
               institutio
               pertinet
               ad
               eundem
               destitationem
               ,
               seu
               destructionem
               pertinere
               .
               Rob.
            
             aga
             .
             
               B.
               p.
            
             214.
             
             If
             the
             Congregation
             may
             chuse
             and
             elect
             their
             Governours
             ,
             then
             they
             may
             refuse
             and
             reprobate
             them
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           VIII
           .
           POSITION
           .
           That
           one
           Minister
           cannot
           performe
           any
           ministeriall
           act
           in
           another
           Congregation
           .
        
         
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             IF
             you
             take
             ministeriall
             act
             improperly
             as
             sometimes
             it
             is
             taken
             by
             some
             ,
             onely
             when
             the
             Minister
             of
             one
             Church
             doth
             exercise
             his
             gifts
             of
             praying
             and
             preaching
             in
             another
             Church
             ,
             being
             by
             themselves
             so
             desired
             .
             Then
             we
             answer
             ,
             in
             this
             sense
             a
             Minister
             of
             one
             Church
             may
             do
             a
             ministeriall
             act
             in
             another
             ,
             which
             he
             doth
             not
             perform
             by
             vertue
             of
             any
             calling
             ,
             but
             onely
             by
             his
             gifts
             ;
             and
             thus
             upon
             any
             occasion
             we
             mutually
             perform
             those
             acts
             one
             in
             anothers
             Churches
             :
             But
             if
             you
             meane
             by
             ministeriall
             act
             ,
             such
             an
             act
             of
             authoritie
             and
             power
             in
             dispensing
             of
             Gods
             ordinance
             as
             a
             Minister
             doth
             perform
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             whereunto
             he
             is
             called
             to
             be
             a
             Minister
             ;
             then
             we
             deny
             that
             he
             can
             so
             perform
             any
             ministeriall
             act
             to
             any
             other
             Church
             but
             his
             own
             ,
             because
             his
             office
             extends
             no
             further
             then
             his
             call
             .
             For
             that
             solemne
             charge
             ,
             Act.
             20.
             28.
             is
             not
             to
             feed
             all
             flocks
             ,
             but
             that
             one
             flock
             onely
             ,
             over
             which
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             hath
             made
             them
             over-seers
             .
             If
             the
             question
             were
             propounded
             to
             any
             Minister
             so
             exercising
             in
             an
             others
             Church
             ,
             which
             was
             once
             to
             our
             Saviour
             by
             the
             chief
             Priests
             and
             Elders
             :
             
               By
               what
               power
               doest
               thou
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               who
               gave
               thee
               this
               authoritie
               ?
            
             let
             that
             Minister
             whosoever
             he
             be
             ,
             study
             how
             to
             make
             an
             answer
             .
          
        
         
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             THe
             preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             publick
             prayer
             in
             the
             congregation
             met
             together
             solemnly
             to
             worship
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             are
             acts
             properly
             ministeriall
             (
             if
             any
             other
             )
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             power
             and
             authoritie
             from
             Christ
             ,
             as
             you
             acknowledge
             ,
             for
             the
             preaching
             
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Seales
             in
             your
             second
             Consideration
             .
             But
             these
             acts
             one
             Minister
             may
             performe
             in
             another
             Congregation
             ,
             or
             towards
             the
             members
             of
             another
             Church
             .
             You
             know
             by
             whom
             your
             question
             hath
             been
             propounded
             touching
             one
             Ministers
             exercising
             in
             another
             Ministers
             Church
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             hath
             been
             answered
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             see
             more
             light
             and
             truth
             then
             formerly
             ,
             we
             would
             desire
             
             you
             substantially
             to
             confute
             what
             answers
             some
             of
             you
             have
             returned
             to
             that
             demand
             .
             
               To
               admit
            
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             
               J.
               D.
               )
               those
               that
               are
               known
               members
               of
               another
               Church
               to
               Communion
               in
               the
               Sacraments
               upon
               fitting
               occasions
            
             
             
               I
               hold
               lawfull
               ,
               and
               do
               professemy
               readinesse
               to
               practise
               accordingly
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             
               I
               conceive
               that
               (
               besides
               my
               membership
               else
               where
               ,
               and
               the
            
             
             
               right
               which
               those
               Churches
               give
               to
               known
               passants
               of
               being
               admitted
               to
               the
               Communion
               for
               a
               short
               time
               )
               both
               himself
               and
               the
               whole
               Church
               acknowledge
               me
               for
               a
               member
               with
               them
               for
               the
               time
               of
               my
               abode
               in
               that
               service
               ,
               which
               they
               testified
               by
               desiring
               the
               help
               of
               my
               publick
               labours
               ,
               and
               their
               cheerfull
               admittance
               of
               me
               to
               that
               ordinance
               during
               that
               time
               without
               the
               least
               scruple
               .
            
             And
             if
             a
             Minister
             may
             pray
             ,
             preach
             ,
             blesse
             the
             congregation
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             with
             them
             ,
             being
             thereunto
             requested
             ;
             we
             doubt
             not
             but
             by
             consent
             of
             the
             Pastor
             and
             the
             Congregation
             he
             may
             lawfully
             dispense
             the
             Seals
             amongst
             them
             also
             as
             need
             and
             occasion
             requires
             .
          
           
             That
             distinction
             of
             preaching
             by
             office
             ,
             and
             exercising
             his
             gifts
             onely
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             done
             by
             a
             Minister
             ,
             and
             desired
             of
             none
             but
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             solemne
             ,
             set
             ,
             constant
             Church-assemblies
             ,
             we
             cannot
             find
             warranted
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             dare
             not
             receive
             it
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A70435-e890
           
             
               It
               is
               truly
               observed
               by
               Master
            
             Davenport
             
               out
               of
            
             Ambros
             .
             Offic.
             l
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
             Et
             quantum
             libet
             quisque
             profecerit
             ,
             nemo
             est
             qui
             doceri
             non
             indigeni
             dum
             vi●it
             .
             Appoll
             .
             
               Preface
               to
               the
               Reader
            
             .
          
           
             Wrence
             these
             men
             (
             saith
             Cann
             against
             Robi
             )
             superstitiously
             addicted
             to
             their
             new
             devise
             ,
             that
             beware
             how
             to
             reject
             the
             unanimous
             judgment
             and
             practice
             of
             all
             learned
             men
             and
             true
             Churches
             .
             Stay
             against
             straying
             .
             pag.
             47.
             
             I
             am
             and
             shall
             be
             always
             ready
             to
             give
             all
             due
             respect
             to
             those
             good
             customes
             of
             Churches
             ,
             which
             are
             taken
             upon
             good
             warrant
             and
             ground
             ,
             and
             long
             continued
             among
             Gods
             people
             .
             
               I.
               D.
               Apol.
               p.
            
             31.
             
             Good
             customes
             taken
             up
             by
             the
             Churches
             upon
             good
             grounds
             should
             not
             lightly
             be
             broken
             or
             laid
             downe
             ,
             wherein
             I
             doe
             fully
             agree
             with
             the
             Authour
             of
             that
             elaborate
             Commentary
             upon
             the
             fourth
             Chapter
             of
             
               Iohn
               ,
               I.
               D.
               Apol.
               Sect.
               12.
               
               Examina
               .
               p.
            
             251.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70435-e1210
           
             This
             Argument
             is
             used
             by
             the
             Abridgment
             against
             conformity
             to
             the
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             we
             do
             not
             see
             but
             it
             is
             as
             strong
             against
             this
             Liturgy
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             the
             publisher
             of
             this
             answer
             to
             the
             six
             Positions
             ,
             refers
             the
             reader
             to
             Mr.
             Cottons
             answer
             unto
             Mr.
             Ball
             for
             satisfaction
             in
             this
             point
             concerning
             set
             formes
             of
             prayer
             .
             The
             reader
             is
             earnestly
             intreated
             to
             compare
             Master
             Balls
             Treatise
             ,
             and
             Mr
             Cottons
             answer
             with
             seriousnesse
             and
             indifferencie
             ,
             because
             Mr
             Ball
             having
             received
             that
             answer
             before
             the
             publishing
             of
             his
             Treatise
             (
             being
             much
             enlarged
             ,
             whereof
             
               Mr
               ,
               Cotton
            
             was
             ignorant
             )
             was
             confident
             ,
             that
             with
             addition
             of
             some
             marginall
             no●es
             (
             which
             in
             reference
             thereto
             he
             added
             )
             his
             Treatise
             would
             sufficiently
             defend
             it selfe
             ,
             against
             all
             the
             assaults
             ,
             which
             that
             answer
             made
             against
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70435-e2000
           
             We
             may
             not
             Communicate
             at
             all
             in
             that
             ministery
             ,
             which
             is
             exercised
             by
             an
             unlawfull
             Person
             or
             in
             an
             unlawful
             .
             place
             Robinson
             against
             Bern.
             Counsell
             debated
             
               p
               17
               Ibid.
               pag
            
             79
             
          
           
             Esa
             .
             56.
             10.
             
             Ezech
             4●
             .
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Mic
             3.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Ier.
             5.
             31.
             
             Esa
             .
             9
             15
             ,
             6.
             
             Ioh.
             2.
             16.
             
             Math
             5.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             &
             15.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             &
             23
             1
             ▪
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             Math.
             16
             6.
             12.
             
             &
             15.
             14.
             
          
           
             See
             Whitak
             de
             pontif
             q
             4.
             f
             :
             10.
             pag.
             557.
             
             Phil.
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             Hos
             .
             4
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             2.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             17
             ,
             14.
             
             Ier.
             8.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Mic
             3.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Phil
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             Helv
             conf
             .
             cap
             18
             §
             11.
             
             &
             19
             §.
             9
             ,
             Gal.
             conf
             .
             art
             .
             28
             Arg.
             conf
             .
             Art.
             13.
             
             Saxon.
             conf
             .
             Art.
             12
             Zep.
             de
             Sac
             l.
             2.
             c.
             6.
             
             Art.
             of
             Religion
             ,
             Hybera
             .
             Art
             70
             Carlton
             praelect
             de
             Ecclesia
             ,
             cap.
             20.
             
          
           
             We
             see
             no
             warrant
             why
             for
             every
             particular
             act
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             larger
             sence
             is
             Idolatrous
             ,
             adjoyned
             to
             Gods
             true
             worship
             ,
             we
             should
             forbeare
             our
             presence
             at
             the
             true
             worship
             it self
             .
             Unreason
             .
             of
             seperation
             .
             answ
             to
             6.
             argument
             .
          
           
             Compare
             what
             '
             Master
             
               I.
               D.
            
             hath
             written
             in
             defence
             or
             excuse
             in
             resorting
             to
             the
             Assemb
             .
             of
             the
             Separatists
             ,
             called
             Brownists
             .
             
               Apol.
               Sect.
               5.
               exam
               .
               p.
               6●
               .
               &
               Apol.
               Sect.
               28
               exam
               .
               pag.
            
             246.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70435-e2680
           
             Rom
             16
             16.
             1
             
             Cor.
             11
             16.
             
             &
             14
             33.
             
             Rom
             16
             4.
             
             Gal
             ●
             22.
             1
             
             Thess
             2
             14.
             1
             
             Cor
             16
             19.
             
             Gal.
             ●
             2.
             
             Act
             15
             2.
             
             &
             19
             37.
             
             &
             15.
             25
             38.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             4.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Acts.
             2.
             38.
             41.
             
             Gen
             1.
             10.
             
             Math.
             28.
             14
             20.
             
             Robins
             .
             against
             Bern.
             
               reas
               .
               discus
            
             .
             pa.
             77.
             
          
           
             Lev
             2.
             13.
             
             Deut.
             29.
             12.
             
             &
             26.
             17.
             18.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             3.
             2
             
             Deut.
             4
             6.
             
             Psa
             .
             247
             19
             20
             Neb.
             9.
             13.
             
             Act.
             7.
             38.
             
             Luk.
             16.
             29.
             2
             
             Cor
             5
             19
             &
             11.
             2.
             
             Deut
             33.
             3.
             10.
             8.
             30
             
          
           
             Robin
             against
             Bern
             P
             159.
             
          
           
             
               Act
               14
               22.
               
               T
               it
               1
               5.
               
               Rob
               :
            
             against
             
               Bern.
               Act
            
             11
             26.
             
             In
             the
             same
             verse
             the
             same
             persons
             are
             called
             the
             Church
             disciples
             ,
             and
             Christians
             pag.
             106
             107.
             211
             &c.
             also
             pag.
             51
             
          
           
             Ezeck
             .
             46.
             10
             
             See
             Lava●er
             on
             
               Ezek
               Math
               18.
               20.
               
               Ier.
            
             14.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ios.
             24.
             14
             
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             14
             
             Act
             2.
             42
             
          
           
             As
             Christ
             is
             that
             one
             great
             Pastor
             ,
             so
             hath
             hee
             generally
             one
             fold
             and
             flock
             ,
             
               Iohn
               10.
               16.
               
               Ezeck
            
             .
             34
             22
             ,
             23
             which
             is
             his
             Church
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             .
             And
             
               ye
               my
               flock
               ,
               the
               flock
               of
               my
               pasture
               are
               men
               ,
               Ezek
               34.
               31.
               
               Aynsw
               .
               Cant
            
             1.
             8.
             
             Sure
             it
             is
             that
             hee
             is
             none
             of
             Christs
             sheepe
             visibly
             ,
             or
             in
             respect
             of
             men
             which
             is
             without
             Christs
             sheepfold
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             one
             sheepfold
             and
             one
             sheepheard
             .
             Iohn
             10
             16.
             
             Robins
             against
             Bern
             likelihoods
             ,
             p.
             61.
             
          
           
             
               Hieron
               .
               tom
               .
               2.
               
               Ep.
            
             85.
             
             Nec
             altera
             Romae
             urbis
             Ecclesia
             ,
             alteratotius
             orbis
             existimanda
             est
             ,
             &
             Gallia
             ,
             &
             Britannia
             ,
             &
             Asia
             ,
             &c.
             &
             omnes
             barbarae
             Nationes
             unum
             Christum
             adorant
             ,
             unam
             observant
             regulam
             veritatis
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor
             12.
             28.
             
             Col.
             1.
             21.
             1
             
             Cor.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             9.
             
             Gal.
             ●
             .
             13.
             
             Phil.
             3.
             6.
             1
             
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             1
             
             Pet.
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
             Pastores
             sunt
             omnes
             ,
             sed
             grex
             unus
             qui
             ab
             Apostolis
             omnibus
             unanimi
             consensu
             pascatur
             .
             Cypr.
             de
             unitate
             Ecclesiae
             .
          
           
             Etsi
             pastores
             multi
             sumus
             ,
             unum
             tamen
             gregem
             pascimus
             ,
             Cypr.
             l.
             3.
             
             Epistola
             13.
             
             Cum
             sit
             a
             Christo
             una
             Ecclesia
             per
             totum
             mundum
             in
             multa
             membra
             divisa
             item
             Episcopatus
             unus
             Episcoporum
             multorum
             concordi
             numero
             diffusus
             ,
             &c.
             
             Cypr.
             l.
             4.
             
             Ep.
             7.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             9.
             22
             35.
             
             &
             12.
             42
             
             &
             16.
             2.
             
             A●●anasius
             
               may
               be
               for
               an
               example
            
             .
          
           
             Gen
             17.
             7.
             
             Lev.
             16.
             12.
             
             Apo.
             1
             11.
             13.
             
             Heb.
             16.
             10.
             
          
           
             Rob.
             against
             Bern.
             pa.
             127.
             
             Rom.
             4.
             12.
             
             ●8
             .
             Gen.
             12.
             3.
             
             Gal.
             26
             ,
             7
             ,
             3
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             Rob.
             against
             B●r.
             pa.
             2●2
             .
          
           
             See
             Mr.
             I.
             D.
             Apol.
             11.
             
             Sect.
             exam
             p.
             117.
             
          
           
             I.
             D.
             Apol.
             5.
             
             Sect.
             exem
             .
             pag.
             61
             ,
             &
             18.
             
          
           
             Bucer
             .
             diss
             .
             ep
             3
             pa
             43
             &
             ep
             48.
             pa.
             226.
             
          
           
             Act.
             8.
             6.
             
             &
             15
             4.
             
             Act
             8.
             12.
             14.
             
             &
             18.
             12.
             
          
           
             Acts
             2.
             41.
             
             &
             4.
             4.
             
             &
             5
             14.
             
             &
             6.
             1.
             
             &
             6.
             7
             
          
           
             Ezra
             .
             2.
             36
             ,
             37
             ,
             38.
             
             Act.
             6.
             2
             
             &
             81.
             15.
             2
             ,
             4
             ,
             6
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             &
             16.
             4.
             
             &
             21
             18.
             28.
             
          
           
             Act
             11.
             21.
             
          
           
             Act.
             11
             24
             26
             
          
           
             Act.
             13
             12
             et
             14.
             27.
             et
             15.
             30
             34
             ,
             35.
             
          
           
             Acts
             19
             10.
             
             &
             16.
             9
             
             &
             29.
             27.
             
             Acts
             19.
             19.
             
          
           
             Robinson
             against
             Bern
             p.
             196.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             h●st
             l.
             ●
             c.
             35
             ●at
             43.
             
             G●ae●
             33.
             
             Raff
             .
          
           
             1
             hit
             de
             Sacra
             contr
             de
             bapt
             .
             qu
             2
             &
             3
             pag
             237
             ,
             238.
             
             A●●ers
             .
             
               of
               the
               Sacr
            
             :
             l.
             2
             c
             6
             fol.
             211.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             de
             P●es●y●
             .
             pag.
             79.
             
          
           
             Act.
             14
             ●3
             Col.
             4.
             17
             1
             
             Pet
             5.
             2
             
             Act
             20.
             28
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             4.
             2.
             
             &
             23
             23.
             
          
           
             Mark.
             9.
             15.
             
          
           
             Act
             17
             22
             23
             32.
             
             &
             19.
             8.
             9
             
          
           
             Rob.
             against
             
               ●ern
               .
               p
            
             151
             these
             Keyes
             in
             d.
             &c.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             Corporation
             (
             the
             Church
             )
             there
             is
             alwayes
             the
             whole
             power
             of
             Christ
             to
             residing
             ,
             which
             you
             may
             call
             officers
             for
             the
             use
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             to
             which
             it
             is
             sufficient
             that
             it
             can
             without
             officers
             use
             this
             power
             for
             things
             simply
             necessary
             ;
             as
             for
             receiving
             in
             of
             members
             by
             profession
             of
             faith
             and
             confession
             of
             sins
             ,
             for
             edifying
             of
             them
             by
             exhortation
             and
             comforts
             in
             the
             ordinance
             of
             prophesying
             ,
             and
             so
             for
             excommunication
             .
             Rob.
             against
             
               B.
               pag.
            
             224.
             
          
           
             See
             Rob.
             against
             
               Ber.
               pag.
            
             130.
             131.
             132.
             
             If
             you
             call
             it
             consultation
             in
             an
             assembly
             wherein
             all
             have
             equall
             power
             and
             voyce
             in
             determining
             things
             some
             one
             going
             before
             the
             rest
             
               Idem
               pag
            
             202
             
          
           
             Robins
             against
             Bern.
             
               Coun.
               debated
            
             ,
             p
             32.
             ibid.
             p.
             79.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11
             28.
             2
             
             Cor.
             23.
             5.
             
          
           
             Beza
             de
             Presbyt
             .
             &
             Excom
             .
             pag.
             32
             Robins
             against
             Bern.
             pag.
             252.
             
          
           
             Acts
             20
             28
             The
             Word
             of
             God
             and
             Canons
             of
             Councels
             will
             have
             Pastors
             so
             to
             care
             for
             their
             own
             flock
             ,
             that
             they
             forbid
             them
             not
             to
             care
             for
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             especially
             in
             a
             time
             of
             common
             combustion
             .
             The
             answer
             of
             some
             Brethren
             ,
             
               pag
               12.
               
               Publica
               Dei
               invocatio
               non
               minima
               pars
               communis
               in
               unâ
               fide
               consensionis
               .
            
             Beza
             contra
             Erastum
             ,
             
               de
               Presbyt
               pap
            
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             Hist
             5.
             c.
             26.
             
             Graec.
             Cham●●●
             Panst
             .
             Tom
             2.
             l.
             10.
             c.
             8.
             
             Sect.
             16.
             
             
               The
               Churches
               Plea
            
             ,
             pag
             44.
             
             Ap●l
             pag.
             117
             &
             298.
             
          
           
             Orig.
             in
             Isa
             .
             Hom.
             6.
             
             Qui
             vocatur
             ad
             Episcopatum
             ,
             vocatur
             ad
             servitutem
             totius
             Ecclesiae
             .
             Chrysoft
             .
             in
             2
             Cor.
             hom
             .
             18.
             
             Vniversae
             curam
             gerimus
             .
             See
             Cham
             Panstr
             .
             Tom.
             2.
             pag.
             10.
             cap.
             12.
             
             Sect.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             &c.
             Jun.
             Animadv
             .
             in
             Bellar.
             contro
             .
             5.
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             3.
             not
             .
             3.
             &
             cap.
             7
             not
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Act.
             13.
             15.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             16
             3.
             12.
             
             Phil.
             2.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             &
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             ●am
             5.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Act.
             4.
             26.
             40
             
             &
             9
             38.
             
             &
             10.
             5.
             
             &
             11.
             19.
             21
             1
             
             Cor.
             14.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             Esay
             2.
             3.
             
             Ezr.
             8.
             23.
             10.
             1.
             41.
             45.
             
             &
             42.
             9.
             
             &
             12.
             20.
             
             Revel
             .
             3.
             9
             
          
           
             What
             example
             have
             you
             but
             grounds
             for
             the
             baptising
             of
             infants
             ?
             or
             where
             read
             you
             of
             any
             officer
             excommunicated
             by
             any
             Rob.
             against
             Ber.
             p.
             214.
             we
             may
             not
             expect
             examples
             of
             any
             Pastors
             in
             scriptures
             :
             who
             did
             thus
             .
             
               I.
               D.
               Apol.
               9.
               
               Sect.
               exam
               p.
            
             1●3
             .
          
           
             See
             I.
             D.
             Apol.
             texts
             .
             exam
             pa.
             288.
             
          
           
             Exod
             1248.
             
             Exod.
             447.
             
          
           
             Col
             2.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Erast
             
               so
               objects
               against
            
             Bern.
             Sicut
             a
             Circumcisione
             ad
             Baptismum
             argumentamur
             ut
             probemus
             infantes
             esse
             baptizandos
             ,
             ita
             etiam
             licet
             ab
             agno
             Paschatis
             ad
             Coenam
             Domini
             ,
             &c.
             
               whereto
               hee
               truly
               replyeth
            
             .
             Ego
             vero
             ,
             non
             negolicere
             &c.
             at
             non
             temere
             &
             universaliter
             .
             Beza
             contra
             Erast
             .
             pag.
             23.
             
          
           
             ●ev
             .
             12.
             23.
             
             &
             22.
             7
             
             Exo.
             22.
             30
             ,
          
           
             Eph.
             215.
             
          
           
             Etiam
             si
             daremus
             nullam
             legi
             ab
             Apostolis
             excommunicationem
             non
             tamen
             sequeretur
             ita
             esse
             ,
             quum
             satis
             constet
             non
             omnium
             singularia
             Apostolorum
             gesta
             perscripta
             fuisse
             .
             Bez.
             de
             Presb.
             p.
             7.
             
             Et
             si
             de
             Melchizedeck
             &
             Iobo
             quae
             huc
             adferuntur
             non
             sunt
             extra
             controversiam
             .
             Nam
             foedere
             cum
             Abra.
             inito
             non
             excluduntur
             ij
             qui
             ante
             erant
             in
             foedere
             sed
             accensentur
             foederi
             .
             Ita
             autem
             se
             habuit
             Melchizedeck
             ,
             &c.
             omnino
             enim
             consors
             promissionis
             divine
             fuit
             ante
             foedus
             cum
             eo
             initum
             .
             Gen.
             17.
             
             Job
             vero
             &
             credens
             fuit
             promissionibus
             foederis
             &
             de
             sententia
             veterum
             fuit
             circumcisus
             etiam
             haereditarià
             circumcisione
             a
             paterno
             maternaque
             sanguine
             .
             Vt
             elegantèr
             scribit
             author
             libri
             de
             verà
             Circumcisione
             qui
             Hieron
             .
             ad
             scribitur
             .
             Iun.
             anim
             adv
             .
             in
             Bellar
             .
             contrav
             .
             4.
             lib.
             3.
             cha
             .
             16.
             not
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             1●
             .
             D.
             exam
             〈◊〉
             tents
             p
             309.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             10
             42.
             
             Act.
             2
             37
             ,
             38.
             41.
             
             &
             8
             37.
             
             &
             10.
             47.
             48.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             12.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Job
             .
             2.
             19.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             19.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             22.
             15.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             7.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               &
               Script
               .
               ethnici
               apud
               patres
               audiunt
               .
            
             01
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Matth.
             8.
             11.
             
             Ephes
             .
             2.
             12.
             
             Rob.
             against
             
               Ber.
               p.
            
             101.
             
          
           
             *
             Mr.
             10.
             D.
             Apol.
             Sect.
             40.
             exam
             p.
             182.
             
          
           
             What
             though
             this
             inconvenience
             do
             arise
             sometimes
             through
             mans
             corruption
             it
             should
             be
             otherwise
             ;
             and
             we
             must
             ever
             consider
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             Gods
             ordinances
             in
             their
             right
             use
             ,
             &c.
             Rob.
             against
             
               Ber.
               pa.
            
             213.
             
          
           
             Respondit
             caam
             nullam
             fuisse
             cur
             10.
             
             Bapt.
             istos
             accedentes
             rejiceret
             ut
             qui
             ad
             ejus
             bapt
             .
             venirent
             cum
             peccatorum
             agnitione
             nec
             ipse
             potestatem
             haberet
             eos
             excommunicandi
             etiamsi
             fuissent
             excom
             .
             digni
             .
             Beza
             de
             Presb.
             p
             23.
             
          
           
             Recte
             sane
             quis
             illos
             à
             sacris
             prohibuerat
             ,
             &c.
             etsi
             sit
             tam
             sceleratus
             quispiam
             quam
             esse
             exist
             imatur
             tum
             si
             tale
             judicium
             sibi
             quisque
             sumat
             quae
             mox
             fuerit
             Ecclesie
             facies
             ?
             sed
             pretered
             tenendum
             est
             istud
             in
             hoc
             negotio
             inita
             cujuspiam
             cons
             .
             non
             probabillas
             rectam
             alterius
             consciam
             .
             Id.
             pa.
             26.
             
             Id
             in
             privatorum
             arbitrio
             relinquere
             ut
             alibi
             diximus
             &
             periculosum
             nimis
             &
             toti
             Ecclesiae
             valde
             damnosum
             fuisset
             .
             Id.
             p.
             80.
             
          
           
             Demonstr
             .
             of
             Disc
             .
             ca.
             4.
             
          
           
             Rob.
             against
             Bern.
             likely
             veiwed
             .
             p.
             40.
             
          
           
             John
             4.
             2.
             
             Math.
             28.
             19.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             34
             ,
             35.
             
             Tit.
             2.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Rob.
             ag
             .
             Ber.
             pa.
             206.
             
          
           
             Rob.
             ag
             .
             Bern.
             pa.
             239.
             
          
           
             Matth
             3
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             4
             2.
             and
             3.
             22.
             
             Matt.
             28
             19.
             20.
             
          
           
             Act.
             2.
             37
             ,
             38.
             
          
           
             Act.
             8.
             12.
             
             Act.
             8.
             47.
             
             &
             11.
             16.
             17.
             
             Act
             8
             37.
             
          
           
             Act.
             10
             47.
             and
             11.
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             Act.
             9.
             18.
             
             Act.
             16
             ,
             14.
             33.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Cor.
               1.
               17.
               
               Matth.
               28.
               19.
               
               Act.
               2.
               41.
               and
            
             8.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             37.
             
             Helv.
             conf
             .
             c.
             20.
             
             Gallic
             .
             Sect.
             35.
             
             Anglic.
             &
             ab
             eo
             neminem
             qui
             velit
             profiteri
             nomen
             Christi
             ne
             infantes
             quidem
             Christianorum
             hominum
             ,
             &c.
             
             Scot.
             conf
             .
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             Belgi●
             .
             act
             .
             34.
             
             Zengerm
             ,
             conf
             .
             de
             Bapt.
             insant
             .
             pro.
             44.
             
             Argent
             .
             conf
             .
             ca.
             17.
             
             Saxon
             ,
             confes
             .
             ca.
             14.
             
             Palab
             .
             conf
             .
             Sect.
             ad
             usum
             vero
             ipsum
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Rob.
             against
             
               Ber.
               pa.
            
             92.
             
             Matth.
             28.
             19.
             
             Act.
             2.
             41.
             
             &
             8.
             12
             13
             37.
             and
             10.
             47.
             and
             2.
             39.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             19.
             
          
           
             Act.
             8.
             27.
             
          
           
             Act.
             4.
             15.
             
          
           
             Joh
             4.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             &
             3.
             27.
             
          
           
             Act.
             10.
             48.
             
          
           
             Whit.
             de
             Sacra
             .
             q.
             3.
             de
             Bap.
             cap.
             2.
             pa
             260.
             
             
               Act.
               8.
               12.
               
               &
               9.
               18.
               1
               
               Cor.
            
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             Against
             
               B.
               pa.
            
             88.
             
          
           
             See
             J.
             D.
             Ap.
             Sect.
             12.
             pa.
             152
             ,
             153
             ,
             154.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             30.
             6.
             
             Rom.
             10.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Rom.
             4.
             11.
             
             Gen.
             17.
             11
             ,
             12
             and
             26.
             4.
             
          
           
             Act.
             2.
             38.
             
             Gal.
             3.
             26.
             27.
             
             Tit.
             3.
             5.
             
             Mat.
             20.
             23.
             1
             
             Pet.
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             30.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             3.
             6.
             7.
             
             Mark
             1.
             4.
             5.
             
             Luk.
             13.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             28.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Mar.
             16.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Act.
             2.
             37.
             47.
             
          
           
             Act.
             8.
             12.
             14.
             
          
           
             Act
             9.
             
             11-17
             .
          
           
             Act.
             10.
             
             43-48
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70435-e8780
           
             Vid.
             Park
             .
             Pol.
             Ecclesiastica
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             1
             ,
             2
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             Fen.
             Theol.
             lib.
             7.
             
             Park
             .
             de
             Pol.
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             1.
             
             J.
             D.
             Apol.
             27.
             
             Sect.
             exam
             .
             p●
             .
             238
             ,
             239
             ,
             240.
             
          
           
             b
             Rob.
             against
             
               Ber.
               pa.
            
             182.
             
             By
             two
             or
             three
             are
             meant
             the
             meanest
             communion
             or
             societie
             of
             Saints
             ,
             with
             or
             without
             Officers
             .
             Rob.
             against
             Ber.
             Certaine
             observations
             ,
             p.
             4.
             
             Onely
             he
             that
             is
             of
             the
             true
             visible
             Church
             and
             furnished
             with
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             keyes
             of
             the
             kingdome
             for
             the
             Censure
             can
             admonish
             his
             brother
             in
             order
             ,
             and
             those
             degrees
             which
             the
             word
             prescribeth
             
               Mat.
               28.
               15.
               17.
               
               Id.
               pa
            
             99.
             
             The
             power
             as
             to
             receive
             in
             ,
             so
             to
             cut
             off
             any
             member
             is
             given
             to
             the
             whole
             body
             together
             of
             every
             Christian
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             any
             one
             member
             apart
             ,
             or
             to
             more
             members
             sequestred
             from
             the
             whole
             ,
             using
             the
             meetest
             number
             for
             pronouncing
             the
             Censures
             ,
             
               Id.
               pa.
            
             124-126
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             brethren
             have
             libertie
             in
             the
             ordinance
             of
             Prophesying
             ,
             they
             have
             also
             libertie
             in
             the
             other
             ordinance
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             both
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             ;
             Looke
             to
             whom
             Christ
             gave
             the
             one
             key
             of
             Knowledge
             ,
             to
             them
             he
             gave
             the
             other
             key
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             Rob.
             against
             
               Bern.
               pa.
            
             238
             ,
             239.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             28.
             19
             28.
             
             Joh.
             20.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             &
             21.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Gal.
               1.
               1.
               
               Ioh
            
             21.
             22.
             
             Whit.
             de
             pont
             .
             q.
             8.
             c.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             
               Cor.
               3.
               22.
               
               &
               4.
               1.
               1
               
               Tim.
            
             3.
             15.
             
             Authoritas
             rectorum
             pro
             dono
             quidem
             ecclesiae
             à
             Christo
             data
             est
             ,
             sed
             non
             pro
             dono
             absoluto
             ,
             ut
             penes
             totam
             Ecclesiam
             resideat
             cui
             datur
             ,
             sed
             pro
             dono
             conditionali
             ,
             ut
             rectoribus
             ipsis
             communicetur
             ad
             totius
             aedificationem
             ,
             Park
             .
             de
             Polit.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             7.
             1
             
             Cor.
             3.
             12.
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             1
             
             Cor.
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             Act.
             20.
             28.
             
             Eph.
             4.
             8.
             11.
             1
             
             Co.
             12.
             28
             ,
             29
             2
             Co.
             5.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             Successor
             habet
             jurisdictionē
             ab
             eo
             a
             quo
             praedecessor
             ,
             alioqui
             non
             verè
             succedit
             .
             
               But
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               are
               the
               Successors
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             Whit.
             de
             pont
             .
             q.
             8.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Fr
             :
             Victor
             rel
             .
             2.
             de
             potest
             Ecclesiae
             q.
             2.
             
             Alphons
             .
             de
             Castr
             .
             li.
             2.
             c.
             24.
             de
             insta
             baret
             .
             Whit.
             de
             pont
             .
             q.
             8.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Cham.
             panstr
             .
             tom
             .
             2.
             lib.
             11.
             c.
             18.
             sect
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             Church
             the
             Officers
             are
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             whose
             service
             the
             people
             is
             to
             use
             for
             administration
             and
             executing
             their
             judgements
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             pronouncing
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             and
             of
             God
             first
             )
             against
             the
             obstinate
             .
             Rob.
             against
             
               Ber.
               p.
            
             136.
             
             The
             Officers
             in
             the
             Church
             are
             both
             Christs
             and
             the
             peoples
             Servants
             and
             Ministers
             .
             
               Id.
               p.
            
             165.
             
          
           
             Ames
             Bel.
             enerv
             .
             tom
             .
             2.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             1.
             
             Ministri
             Ecclesiastici
             sunt
             Ecclesie
             tanquam
             objecti
             circa
             quod
             versantur
             ministri
             sunt
             Christi
             tanquam
             principalis
             causae
             &
             Domini
             à
             quo
             pendent
             ministri
             sed
             nullo
             modo
             episcoporum
             .
          
           
             Omnis
             legatus
             in
             causâ
             legationis
             suae
             immediatè
             pendet
             ab
             eo
             à
             quo
             mittitur
             ,
             &
             instrumento
             mandatorum
             in
             corrupto
             est
             indelebili
             .
          
           
             a
             We
             denie
             the
             order
             of
             Elders
             to
             be
             superiour
             to
             the
             order
             of
             Saints
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             not
             an
             order
             of
             mastership
             but
             of
             service
             .
             Rob.
             against
             
               Bern.
               pa.
            
             201.
             
             It
             were
             a
             strange
             thing
             that
             men
             could
             have
             no
             command
             over
             their
             servants
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             oft
             shewed
             the
             Church-officers
             to
             be
             her
             servants
             .
             
               Id.
               p.
            
             214.
             
             The
             order
             of
             servants
             is
             inferiour
             to
             the
             order
             of
             them
             whose
             servants
             they
             are
             :
             but
             the
             order
             of
             Church-officers
             is
             an
             order
             of
             servants
             ,
             and
             they
             by
             office
             to
             serve
             the
             people
             ,
             
               Id.
               p.
            
             215.
             227.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70435-e9550
           
             Heb.
             13.
             1.
             
             Pro.
             12.
             19.
             
             &
             1
             7.
             23.
             
             Gen
             4.
             4.
             9.
             
             Levit.
             19.
             17.
             
             Mat.
             18.
             15.
             
             Gal.
             6.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rob.
             ag
             .
             Bern.
             pa.
             230.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             24.
             37.
             
             Deut.
             2.
             14.
             
             &
             4.
             3.
             4.
             
             &
             9.
             7.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             16.
             6.
             8.
             
             Nū
             .
             23.
             48.
             50.
             
             Deut.
             29.
             10.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Josh
             24.
             1.
             14.
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             Iudg.
             2.
             8.
             11.
             
             &
             3.
             9.
             15.
             
             &
             6.
             7.
             
             &
             10.
             
             10-17
             .
             2
             Chr.
             15.
             12
             2
             
             Kin.
             11.
             17.
             
             &
             23.
             3.
             2
             
             Chr.
             34.
             31.
             
             Heb.
             10
             29.
             30
             
          
           
             Act.
             2.
             38.
             
             &
             8.
             37.
             
             &
             19.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Act.
             8.
             37.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70435-e10210
           
             Whit.
             de
             pontq
             .
             1
             ca.
             1.
             p.
             14.
             
          
           
             Ep.
             13.
             li.
             3.
             
          
           
             Rom
             15.
             14.
             
             Heb.
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             Bel.
             de
             Cler.
             li.
             ●
             .
             c.
             7.
             
             Jun.
             animad
             .
             contr
             .
             5.
             l.
             c
             7.
             no●
             .
             13.
             
             Rom.
             12.
             12.
             
          
           
             Theod.
             hist
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             6.
             
             Aug
             Epist
             .
             110.
             
             &
             225.
             
             Socrat.
             hist
             .
             l
             7.
             c.
             34
             ,
             35.
             39.
             
             Zozom
             .
             hist
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Nazian
             .
             in
             Epitaphium
             patris
             Evagr.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             5.
             8.
             
             Theod.
             hist
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             23.
             
             Jun.
             animadver
             in
             Bel.
             cont
             5.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             7.
             nor
             .
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Cartur
             .
             reply
             2d
             .
             part
             1.
             pa.
             212.
             
             Illiris
             .
             catal
             .
             test
             .
             li.
             2.
             tit
             .
             Ecclesiae
             gubern
             .
          
           
             Jos
             .
             Antiq.
             l.
             20.
             c.
             18.
             c.
             4.
             
             See
             Ambros
             .
             de
             officijs
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             50.
             
             Hieron
             .
             ad
             Ocean
             &
             Epist.
             ad
             Nepotian
             .
             T.
             C.
             Reply
             1.
             pa.
             41.
             a
             Rever
             .
             Cathol
             .
             orth
             .
             tract
             .
             2.
             q.
             8.
             
             Sect.
             3.
             
             Cartw.
             Reply
             2.
             par
             .
             1.
             pa.
             273.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70435-e10930
           
             To
             baptise
             is
             a
             duty
             of
             the
             Pastors
             pastoriall
             office
             .
             
               ●
               .
               D.
               Apol
               Ser.
               exam
               .
               pa.
               287.
               
            
          
           
             Exam.
             of
             texts
             ,
             pa.
             290.
             
          
           
             
               Apol.
               exam
            
             .
             of
             texts
             .
             p.
             288.